#ElizabethKaneandtheOrderofthePhoenix

[braveclementine]

Chapter 28

Warnings: Mentions of love making, 18+ readers only

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕿𝖍𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖜𝖊𝖗𝖊 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖞 things that Umbridge needed to take care of after Fred and George had left. For one thing, upstairs was a very large swamp that they had created themselves. Umbridge had tried to get rid of it with no success and neither Flitwick nor McGonagall seemed very eager to try it out themselves.

Then there were the broom shaped holes in Umbridge's office door. Filch had replaced the door and Harry's broom was moved down into a dungeon to be guarded by a security troll. Bloody waste of time in my opinion.

There were also rebellious students who seemed to be trying to out-do each other for the vacant position of trouble-makers-in-chief. A niffler was put in Umbridge's office. The office was ripped apart, looking for shiny things and when Umbridge entered the room, the niffler leapt upon her hand to get to her shiny rings.

There were also dungbombs and stink pellets dropped in the corridors and people were producing bubble-head charms on themselves before going out so that they didn't have to breathe in the foul air.

Filch was now always prowling the corridors with a whip in his hand. The Inquisitorial Squad was attempting to help him as nearly every student had turned into a troublemaker but weird things were starting to happen to them. For instance, I knew for a fact that Lee was the one who had given Pansy Parkinson (much to Hermione's delight) antlers so that she had to miss a whole day of classes.

I had my art pad out frequently now, drawing everything. I had done two drawings of Pany Parkinson and her antlers and had posted it on a wall in the Great Hall so that everyone who came down to breakfast the next morning laughed at it. Pansy was extremely angry, and attempted to set it on fire. I'd put an protective spell on it however and the spell rebounded, catching her robes on fire. Professor Snape gave me a legitimate detention for that one. And then he'd punished me and I had been unable to sit down without wincing for two days.

No regrets though.

And of course, there were the Skiving Snackboxes. They were only used during Umbridge's class of course. Us students told her that we had Umbridge-itis and I spent a half hour in her class, striding up the aisles of the desk, trying hard not to laugh and telling the students in my class about it.

"A very dangerous disease of course." I said, walking past Susan who had her face in her hands, laughing hysterically. I had to pause carefully in between sentences as I was close to bursting into laughter myself. "Umbridge-itis has four different symptoms: Fainting, vomiting, dangerously high fevers, and bloody noses. The best way to avoid these symptoms is to stay far away from an Umbridge. An Umbridge," I stated, now walking past Ernie, Justin, and Zacharias who had tears of laughter in their eyes. "Is something that looks like a midgit and only wears pink. Looks a bit like a human toad and has a false, sweet voice."

Needless to say, Umbridge was not as amused as the students and I got three weeks worth of detention. However, the story of what I'd said spread throughout the school and soon, everyone was telling her that they had Umbridge-itis. I was also awarded twenty points to Hufflepuff by Professor McGonagall for performing a simple vanishing spell.

But no one, and I mean no one, caused more trouble than Peeves. He upended tables, shattered vases, knocked over statues, burst out of blackboards, shut Mrs. Norris up in a suit of armor twice, juggled burning torches over heads of screaming students, toppled neatly stacked parchment out of windows, flooded the second floor by pulled the taps off the handles in the bathroom, dropped a bag of tarantulas in the Great Hall during breakfast and whenever he was bored, spent hours floating above Umbridge and blowing loud raspberries every time she spoke, making the kids collapse into giggles.

The staff did absolutely nothing to help her- except Filch. Harry, Susan, and I were standing in a corridor, watching peeves unscrew a crystal chandelier, and then watched as Professor McGonagall walked by. "It unscrews the other way." she muttered, walking on and the three of us looked at each other in amazement and laughed. Then we hit the floor as the chandelier crashed, sending bits of crystal, metal, and glass our way.

Of course, it wasn't all fun and games. Umbridge was finding anything to put me in detention for- though at this point, I was really starting to deserve it. I'd created fliers about Umbridge-itis, posting them on the boards and walls and had neat little stacks of brochures for people to read. She'd told Filch to whip me whenever he saw me, so I'd taken to avoiding him as much as possible. I did have a couple whip marks on my back though, when I didn't watch out carefully enough. I wasn't the only one either- Filch seemed especially vindictive towards the Gryffindors.

Severus was a bit enraged about me being so proactive against her. "You're going to get hurt." He said as we were laying in bed after we'd finished making love. "And I mean really hurt- not cutting words into your hand or whip marks. . ." his fingers traced over a fading scar. He'd done some magic so that they wouldn't be permanent.

"I'm going to be fine." I said, smiling up at him and then kissing his cheek. "Besides, this is fun."

He groaned but said nothing more on the subject, running his fingers absentmindedly up and down my thigh before he finally fell asleep.

There was one last Quidditch match coming up which was Hufflepuff vs. Slytherin. I asked Severus in a teasing voice about who he hoped would win. He made an incoherent noise and ran his lips over my breasts. I supposed it was answer enough.

The Slytherin and Hufflepuff tensions were high and I noticed that I seemed to have an extraordinary amount of homework for Defense Against the Dark Arts class and no homework for any other class- including potions.

The day of the Quidditch match, our nerves had reached a certain height. I was pacing back and forth, my firebolt standing up by the door.

"We're going to win this." I said in a small voice, looking at everyone. "We are the best team here. And. . . and we're going to do this, not to show Umbridge, but to honor Cedric's memory."

"This one's for Cedric." Malcolm said in a strong voice.

"For Cedric." We all said.

We all stood up, holding our brooms over our shoulder. We walked onto the pitch, all stony faced. I shook hands with a replacement Captain for Montague who was still in the hospital. He was crying to crush my fingers but I didn't react. I remained emotionless.

Madam Hooch blew her whistle and we all flew upwards. Draco was keeping on my tail and I was doing my best to ignore him. I kept my eyes open, scanning for the snitch as I continued to fly around. Heidi scored.

"Give it up Kane!" Draco hissed somewhere to my right. "You can't win this and you know it. Cedirc couldn't have won this either. . ."

So he was going to tell me about Cedric now, was he? I dove. Draco rushed after me and I kept my eyes determinedly on a spot on the pitch. Draco was concentrating on where I was looking, not realizing that I was actually feinting. At the very last second before I was going to crash, I pulled up neatly. Draco on the other hand, crashed, and I sped back up, grinning victoriously.

"And Kane uses Krum's signature move Wronski Feint against Slytherin's seeker. Nice play Elizabeth!" Lee shouted from the speakers box. He wasn't being as fun as before- mostly because Fred and George had left. I winked at him as I sped by.

I was high enough that I could see Harry, Hermione, and Ron with Hagrid by his hut, going into the forest. I dodged a bludger and took off south. We were up forty points. I saw the snitch on the other side of the pitch and I streaked towards it. Draco was back on his broom zooming after me.

Suddenly, one of the Slytherin Chasers slammed into me from the ride side and I slipped off the broom. I tightened my legs so that I was hanging fifty feet in the air by my legs. There were screams and gasps from the crowd as I let go with my legs, throwing a hand up to catch the broom and then pulled myself up and taking off again.

The snitch had been lost, Draco had been gloating to much to catch it. I was thankful for that of course. Malcolm took a bludger to the stomach at that moment and was out of the game. Heidi and Zacharias immediately started scoring goal after goal with a furious intensity that was unrivaled. Our beaters were fiercely knocking Slytherins off their brooms too.

I dodged another bludger and then caught sight of the snitch. It was almost like fate, darting in front of Umbridge's effing nose. (Not literally, just close by the teacher's stand).

Draco was on the other side of the field and I zoomed towards the teacher stands, grinning. Umbridge fell back in fear, perhaps thinking I was attacking her, and I grabbed the snitch, holding it up triumphantly.

Lee was laughing at Umbridge and I grabbed the microphone and shouted into it, "That- was for Cedric!" And then I raced back to the ground where the other Hufflepuff team members flew down to meet me and we were all hugging. I was so joyful that I couldn't stop smiling. We were all smiling and half of us were crying too. We'd won the Cup! Hufflepuff hadn't won the cup in forever since Slytherin had had it nearly nine years in a row until Gryffindor had won two years ago.

The other Hufflepuffs were streaming out onto the Quidditch grounds, jumping and down in excitement. We were pushed up to where Professor Umbridge was waiting with the Quidditch Cup. She looked so pissed at having to give me the Quidditch Cup. It was trembling in her hands and I held out my hand for it.

She gritted her teeth and then Professor Sprout took it from her hands and handed it to me. "I'm glad such a worthy team got the Cup Miss Kane." She was beaming, looking extremely happy. I grinned back. Professor Umbridge looked like she had eaten a lemon. Severus looked quite proud too, hiding it in his eyes where only I could see it.

We headed back to the castle as a team. I saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione standing by the doors. They smiled as I passed by, waving the Quidditch Cup up.

Back in the Hufflepuff Common room, we threw a party with food, drinks, and dancing. It was very much like the party that Gryffindor had thrown when they'd won the cup.

We had a picture of Cedric on a desk with candles around him like an altar. This win was for Cedric. Around one in the morning everyone went to bed. I stayed up a little later, looking at Cedric's photo and picked it up in my hands.

His smiling face grinned back at me and winked. I smiled weakly. "I miss you." I said, tears coming to my eyes. "A lot." I guess I was wishing the photo would talk back- sometimes they did. But Cedric's photo wasn't charmed that way and he just beamed up at me and then gave me a thumbs up.

I put the photo back down on the table and pulled out some parchment.

We won the Quidditch Cup Dad. Guess I'm not a bad Captain after all. I think Cedric would be proud- the win was for him.

I didn't write anything else. I turned into a cat, picking the note up in my mouth and headed out so that I could go spend the night with Severus.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖓𝖊𝖝𝖙 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌 Harry, Ron, Hermione, and I went outside to study.

"We have a lot to tell you." Ron said as we sat down.

"I already know." I said, taking out my Transfiguration book. "Hagrid brought back his baby brother Grawp and wants us to teach him English."

"Pretty much." Hermione said.

"Bloody hell." I muttered. "Do you know how dangerous that is? I swear this more dangerous than Norbert or Aragog."

"He hasn't been sacked yet." Ron pointed out.

"But he will be." I muttered and then sighed, "I suppose we'll have to, won't we?"

"We did promise." Hermione said reluctantly.

I sighed. "Well, we'll deal with it when the time comes then" and I opened up my Transfiguration book and started to read.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

"𝕳𝖔𝖜 𝖒𝖆𝖓𝖞 𝖍𝖔𝖚𝖗𝖘 d'you think you're doing a day?" Ernie demanded me as I entered the common room a few days later.

I looked at him amused. "About six or seven."

"I'm doing eight." Ernie said, puffing out his chest and I rolled my eyes. "Eight or nine. I'm getting an hour in before breakfast every day. Eight's my average. I can do ten on a good weekend day. I did nine and-"

"Ernie." I said, amused. "You know you're going to do fine, right? Calm down."

"You don't seem stressed at all!" Susan said grumpily from a chair near the unlit fireplace.

"Of course I'm stressed." I said shrugging my shoulders. "I just don't show it." Right, more like I got all my stress out at night with Severus.

"I'm going to fail!" Hannah said hysterically, her eyes glazed over, staring blankly at the potions textbook in front of her.

"Calm down Hannah." I said, smiling. "You're going to do fine, just keep your head and don't freak out, alright?"

"Eliza!" Rose called from across the common room and I left the others to go to her.

"What's up Rose?" I asked, sitting down with her and her first-year friends.

"Will you help me with my lessons?" She asked, her tiny hands holding our her textbook.

"Of course!" I said brightly, taking the book from her and testing her on the different terms, definitions, and incantations. I also helped her with practicals, practicing the spells of my own first-year exams which had consisted of dancing pineapples and pretty snuffboxes.

I was also still trying to get Harry to close his mind for Occlumency but he was not improving. I was starting to get nervous. If I didn't get him to close his mind then what could happen? I knew what could happen- Harry could get lured somewhere.

I had to confiscate multiple different products that were being sold by the older students to the fifth-years before they were bought. I knew a majority of them were fake and some of them were dangerous. For example, dragon claw would boost your brain, but having to much exposure to the item could actually make you stupider than you really were.

During Herbology, Professor Sprout had the Hufflepuffs stay back and handed out exam schedules and details of the procedures.

"As you can see, your O.W.L.s are spread over two successive weeks. You will sit the theory exams in the mornings and the practice in the afternoons. Your practical Astronomy examination will, of course, take place at night. Now," She said, looking around the greenhouse, "I must warn you that the most stringent Anti-Cheating Charms have been applied to your examination papers. Auto-Answer Quills are banned from the examination hall, as are Remembrall's, Detachable Cribbing Cuffs, and Self-Correcting Ink. Every year, I am afraid to say, seems to harbor at least one student who thinks that he or she can get around the Wizarding Examinations Authority's rules. I can only hope that will not be anybody in Hufflepuff. Our new- headmistress- has asked the Heads of House to tell their students that cheating will be punished most severely- because, of course, your examination results will reflect upon the- headmistress's- new takeover at the school. . . However, instead of potentially risking your futures to destroy her career, it would be better advised to do your best."

Ernie shot his hand up into the air and Professor Sprout called on him, "When should we expect our results?"

"Some time in July." I answered without thinking and then blushed and said, "Sorry Professor!" The class laughed.

"It's quite fine Miss Kane. Yes, some time in July your exam results will come out Mr. Macmillan."

All houses would be taking the tests together instead of separately. Of course, times would vary once it got to the elective classes. But for every student, the written Charms exam was on Monday.

At Dinner, Hermione kept diving into her bag to check another fact in a book instead of eating.

"You really ought to eat Hermione or you're not going to be able to sleep tonight." Ron said, sticking another piece of steak into his mouth. I took a sip of pumpkin juice and then Hermione sat up and dropped her fork on her plate.

"Oh, my goodness. Is that them? Is that the examiners?" Hermione asked, so faint with anxiety she wasn't even Englishing properly.

"Are those the examiners?" I corrected her but while Harry chuckled, Hermione completely ignored me. Improper grammar annoyed the crap out of me.

"Shall we go and have a closer look?" Ron asked. We got up from our seats and hastened towards the entrance hall and we slowed down to walk behind the examiners.

"Journey was fine, journey was fine!" The little witch standing next to Umbridge was shouting. I supposed she was deaf. "Now, I haven't heard from Dumbledore lately!" And she peered around the hall excitedly. "No idea where he is, I suppose?"

"None at all." Umbridge said, shooting an ugly look at us but didn't bother saying anything. I supposed she wouldn't even insult a werewolf brat in front of the testing instructors. "But I daresay the Ministry of Magic will track him down soon enough. . ."

"I doubt it!" The tiny witch shouted, drawing looks from passing students. "not if Dumbledore doesn't want to be found! I should know. . . Examined him personally in Transfiguration and Charms when he did N.E.W.T.s. . . Did things with a wand I'd never seen before. . ."

So she was like one hundred and fifty years old then. Cause Dumbledore was like one hundred and twenty years (I would assume). Then I tried to think logically about how old he actually was and couldn't come up with a number. Yes, he had to be 113 cause he was born in 1881, so he was at least over 100. . . Good lord! Then how old was McGonagall? 75 years old?

I was reeling with these facts. Holy Crap, my Professors were so old. . . but you had to admire her. After all, McGonagall certainly didn't look 75 and she definitely didn't act like it either. Then again, Dumbledore didn't act like he was 113 either.

I spent Sunday night in Severus' room, reading my Charms book while he played absentmindedly with my hair and occasionally kissing me. When I finally laid the Charms book aside, he asked, "What did you look so shocked about when you came in?"

"I just realized today that Dumbledore is about 113 years old and Professor McGonagall is 75 years old." I said honestly, laying the book on his side table. "It just took me back a bit."

"I'm old too." Severus said softly and I thought I heard a note of sadness in his voice and I propped myself up on my elbows to look at him questioningly.

"No you're not." I argued. "You're nowhere near 75!"

"I'm in my thirties." He whispered. "That's double your age."

I gritted my teeth. "Don't play the pity game Severus. I love you and you're the one I want to spend the rest of my life with."

"Even if I die twenty years before you?" Severus asked and I realized that this conversation was going to more serious than I'd expected.

I sat up, letting the blankets fall from my naked body, extremely angry now. "You're regretting your decision, aren't you?"

"No!" He said quickly, sitting up too and I quickly looked away from his abs and just stared down. "I don't, Elizabeth. I'm sorry. I just don't want you to regret marrying someone as old as me."

"I don't regret a damn thing!" I said angrily.

Severus appraised me for a second and then I was so angry that I pushed him down on the bed and kissed him fiercely. There was an energy in me that I'd never felt before. I moved my lips down to his throat and bit, a bit harder than I meant to and he gasped.

He rolled over, slamming me down onto the bed and slid in so roughly that I gasped too. I dug my nails into his back as he moved faster and faster. I kept my mouth closed tight so that I didn't shriek. I wasn't in pain either, it felt so good. We were both breathing extremely hard, and small sounds escaped both our mouths. This. . . this was perfection.

His hands clutched at my body, his lips and teeth caressing my skin. My fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer to me. His hand traveled downwards, circling my clit, speeding up his hard, solid thrusts as I came over and over again.

There was something that I happened near the end too that had never happened before. It was nearly the highest point of our time together. His teeth bit me on the breast when it happened, it seemed like a jerk reaction. I wasn't entirely sure what had happened as I gasped, staring up at him.

He grinned, wiping away liquid from his chest. "Well I must've done really good to make you squirt love."

I blushed. "I- is that a good thing?"

Severus chuckled, pulling me close to his chest now that we were both cleaned up. He wrapped the blanket around my shoulders. "Of course love. It's a natural reaction."

With the reassurance that my body hadn't done anything wrong, I snuggled into him tightly and fell fast asleep.

When I woke up, I distracted myself by my nerves by observing the hickey on my breast now. "Sorry." Severus muttered sleepily, coming up behind me and observing us in the mirror. "You caught me by surprise."

I turned and saw he had one on his neck too and I touched it, "I meant that one." He grinned, kissing me on the lips. I saw the nail marks on his back then and I winced, "I didn't mean to do that though." I said, lightly touching the bruises. "Sorry."

"Don't worry, they'll be easy to cover up, this however-" he touched the hickey on his neck. "-that'll be a bit harder."

"Sorry." I repeated, not feeling all that sorry.

"You just need to learn to control yourself. You're just like a little kitten." he said mildly. I threw his shirt at him and pointed to the hickey on my breast.

"You're one to talk!"

He grinned, sweeping me into his arms to kiss my neck.

It was already eight-thirty and the exams started at nine-thirty and I needed to get up to the Great Hall for breakfast but Severus wasn't very keen to let me go. "It's to early, just stay here until your exams start." He mumbled, wrestling me back into bed.

I laughed as he kissed me repeatedly. "Sev, I need to eat!" And so he reluctantly let me up. I kissed him on the cheek and hurried up the stairs and into the Great Hall to eat.

I sat down at the Hufflepuff table and scarfed down a quick breakfast and then waited for the test to start. My heart was pounding and my nerves were being stretched thin. Oh I was going to fail. . . I was going to fail!

My heart settled down a bit once the exam started and I saw that the questions were a bit easier than I had thought they would be. I zoomed through them, knowing that I'd answered every single one of them correctly.

In the afternoon was the practical's for Charms where I made an eggcup do cartwheels and then levitated a wine glass. I had to perform the Color-change charm on a rat, trying to turn it orange, and then use the Growth Charm on a plant. Unfortunately, I think my rat was more golden than orange but it still looked orange enough I was sure I'd get most of my points.

I went to the library after that to study for Transfiguration. I figured that if all the tests- both written and practical- were like this I was going to get 'Outstandings' on everything. . . except Astronomy. That ticked me off. So I threw my Transfiguration book back in my bag and pulled out the Astronomy book.

I went back to the common room at nine, still studying Astronomy. The next day, the Transfiguration test went just easily as Charms. I was vanished my owl perfectly during practical's.

Then Herbology was on Wednesday and I planted the Fanged Geranium perfectly. Well, there was a smile nip on my ear but other than that, it couldn't have gone better.

Of course, I thought everything was going perfectly but I knew that I was probably going to fail everything if I thought like that. So, most of the time, I just doubted myself and tried to figure out all the things that I'd done wrong.

On Thursday, we had Defense Against the Dark Arts which I was sure went well. The most pleasing incident was doing all the jinxes, hexes, and counterspells perfectly in front of Umbitches nose. As expected, the fifth-years that hadn't been part of D.A. had a much harder time performing their spells. Some of them couldn't perform them at all, throwing panicked looks at Umbridge who was overseeing everything.

There was just the faintest of smiles on her lips when they did that. It made me want to accidentally miss the object in front of me and hex her instead.

I heard later that Harry got bonus points for producing a patronus. I was a bit disappointed that I hadn't had the chance to get bonus points but I figured it was no good crying over spilled milk. I focused even harder on Astronomy.

On Friday, Hermione and I went to Ancient Runes which I found was much more difficult than the other exams and immediately regretted not studying beforehand.

"How were the runes?" Ron asked as we came in through the Gryffindor portrait. Hermione wanted me to test her for Arithmancy.

"I mistranslated 'ehwaz'. It means 'partnership,' not 'defense', I mixed it up with 'eihwaz.' Hermione said. I was a bit surprised, I knew I hadn't missed that question at least. It had been one of the easier questions. Of course, the spellings were so similar for some of the runes that you had to re-read the questions a couple of times.

"Ah, well, that's only one mistake, isn't it, you'll still get-" Ron started stupidly.

"Oh shut up, it could be the one mistake that makes the difference between a pass and a fail. And what's more, someone's put another niffler in Umbridge's office, I don't know how they got it through that new window, but we just walked past there and Umbridge is shrieking her head off- by the sound of it, it tried to take a chunk out of her leg-"

"Good!" Harry and Ron said together but I shook my head.

"It is not good! She thinks it's Hagrid doing it, remember? And we do not want Hagrid chucked out!" Hermione said heatedly.

Harry looked out the window and then said, "He's teaching at the moment, she can't blame him."

"Oh, you're so naïve sometimes, Harry, you really think Umbridge will wait for proof?" Hermione said and seeming to forget that I was there to test her, she swept off for the girls' dormitory. I shook my head standing up.

"Such a lovely, sweet-tempered girl." Ron said fondly, pushing his queen forward on the chess board.

Potions was Monday and I studied for the exam Saturday and Sunday in Severus' room. I didn't leave the room except to eat and go to the bathroom. Of course, Severus was quite happy with this and helped me study between having some fun of his own. Sometimes he acted like such a teenager.

Of course, his mood when he was teaching or in the presence of Gryffindors and his mood when he was with me was so different that I always had to take a moment and wonder if he was being controlled. He was always so cold in class, emotionless, almost cruel. . . and with me. . . well it was a totally different side that no one had ever seen. I doubted anyone had seen how sweet, loving, and kind he could be when he wanted to. Only I had ever seen that side of him. . . and perhaps, at one point, mum had seen it too.

The exam on Monday for Potions went well. The written exam was a bit difficult, but the brewing process was at a good difficulty level for our class.

Tuesday was Care of Magical Creatures and I was determined to do well just to show Professor Umbridge that Hagrid was a good teacher. Of course, I wondered why Hagrid even put up with being a teacher. Third-year, Draco had ruined his class with Buckbeak. Fourth-year, Rita Skeeter had written horrible stories about him, and now this year Umbridge was extremely close to sacking him.

The Care of Magical Creatures exam went well. First was to find the knarl hidden among hedgehogs. The trick was to use milk because knarls would spit furiously, thinking you were trying to give them poison. Then you had to handle a Bowtruckle correctly, then clean and care for a fire-crab without getting burned, and lastly provided a selection of food that would be given to a sick unicorn to help it get better. I privately thought it was the easiest exam I had taken. Well no, Third-year Care of Magical Creatures exam was the easiest one.

The Astronomy sitting exam was Wednesday morning. My studying all week for it had certainly paid off because for what felt like the first time, I knew the answers to the questions.

Divination was in the afternoon. I was supposed to look in the crystal ball, tell a prediction by tea leaves, and then read the palm of the examiner.

My crystal ball and tea-leaves went smoothly. For the crystal ball, I said that I was foreseeing Kingsley Shacklebolt becoming Minister of Magic in three years. For the tea leaves, I said that Professor Umbridge would be taken by a herd of Centaurs. For the palm reading, I had a bit of difficulty because I didn't really see anything about the future with my examiner and finished off saying that they were going to die in about twenty-four years.

I was starting to think I should drop the subject. I knew Ron and Harry were going to. I froze on the stairs however, and Ernie and Susan stopped walking, looking back at me curiously. "What'd you see?" Ernie asked quickly.

I was watching Hagrid being attacked tonight and Professor McGonagall trying to help him out. "Oh dear." I whispered.

"What is it?" Susan asked urgently.

"Umbridge is going to go after Hagrid tonight during our Astronomy exam." I whispered. "They're not going to sack him, they're going to try and arrest him."

"They can't do that!" Ernie said indignantly.

"Well they're going to." I said breathlessly. "I need. . . I need to figure out how to stop it, excuse me." I rushed past them, leaving them on the stairs and hurrying to Professor McGonagall's office.

I quickly recounted what I'd seen and said, "You really shouldn't go and save him, you'll get hurt!"

Professor McGonagall's face was stony. "I'm forewarned now Miss Kane. Just do well on your Astronomy exam, okay? I'd like you to get a perfect set of O.W.L.s."

I had no choice but to leave her office, feeling horrible. I did as she had instructed however and pulled out my astronomy book and compared it to a practice exam. My mind felt terribly numb and I took a quick nap in the Hufflepuff common room before dinner.

I headed up to the Astronomy tower with a sinking stomach and heavy feet. Ernie and Susan were walking with me, saying nothing, just watching my face. I got a telescope between Ernie and Hermione.

My hands were shaking as Professor Marchbanks started the exam. I looked through the telescope and quickly wrote down what I saw, drawing, and trying to keep in mind the things that Firenze, Sinistra, and Trelawney had taught me.

I was two-thirds of the way done when I looked down, writing a note on my parchment and saw Umbridge strolling across the ground, about five or six people following after her. I quickly looked through the telescope again, trying to ignore her. I saw Ernie give me the swiftest of looks and I shook my head slightly. Eighty percent done. Come on. . .

I heard the distant noise of a fist hammering on a door and my stomach lurched. Oh Merlin's beard. . . I could hear Fang barking like mad.

I pressed my eye to the telescope again, marking the position of Venus and labeling it on the map.

There, my map was done. I quickly doubled checked everything and then heard a distant roar from far away that rang all the way up to the Astronomy tower. I flinched. No, this constellation was drawn wrong. I shakily erased the little bit and then redid it.

"Try and concentrate, now, boys and girls." Professor Tofty said softly. I noticed Hermione was still staring down at Hagrid's cabin. "Ahem- twenty minutes to go." Hermione jerked back to her star chart.

There was a BANG from the grounds and people muttered "Ouch!" as they ducked out from underneath their telescopes.

Hagrid's door had burst open now and there were red lights shooting towards him, they were trying to stun him.

"No!" Hermione and I cried together. I had the strangest urge to jump off the Astronomy tower the way that I had when Professor Quirrell had cornered me in my first-year and go and help Hagrid.

"My dears! This is an examination!" Professor Tofty said in a strangled voice but no one was looking at their charts anymore.

The voices were carrying all the way up to the Astronomy tower, "Be reasonable, Hagrid!"

"Reasonable be damned, yeh won' take me like this, Dawlish!" Hagrid shouted. I wondered if Kingsley was down there and I'd made up my mind.

There were screams as I jumped from the Astronomy tower. I had my wand out, my face set in grim determination. I waved my wand, stopping my fall and then landed on my feet and raced towards Hagrid's cabin. I saw light behind me and knew that Professor McGonagall had exited the castle.

"How dare you!" Professor McGonagall shouted, not seeing me to her left. "How dare you! Leave him alone! Alone, I say! On what grounds are you attacking him? He has done nothing, nothing to warrant such an attack!" Her wand was out, and blocked the stuns that were sent her way. But it was four different people and she stumbled back.

My wand was out and I sent stunning spells towards them with as much force as I could muster. I did notice that Kingsley was in the back, blending in nicely with the background. I pretended not to notice him. Why was everyone I loved turning out not to be the people I thought they were? Lupin was a coward, Kingsley was a monster, Sirius was a jerk, James was inconsiderate, and Lily had hated James.

And then, Professor McGonagall noticed me and was distracted enough that four stunning spells hit her. I felt horrible but continued to send my spells towards them.

"You're going to be expelled Kane!" Umbridge shouted at me. I noticed Kingsley was hesitating.

"COWARDS! RUDDY COWARDS! HAVE SOME O' THAT- AN' THAT-"

I was a bit surprised as Hagrid collapsed two of the attackers. Hagrid slung Fang's stunned body over his shoulders and hurried into the forest. Kingsley waved his wand and everyone collapsed except me and him. He hurried over to where I was standing and pushed me out of sight of the Astronomy Tower.

"What the hell are you doing down here?" He asked. I'd never seen Kingsley angry before. His accent mixed in with his words.

"Why the hell did you attack him?" I asked furiously. "You're supposed to be a good person!"

"I have a part to play, Elizabeth. I'm going to erase their memories. They need to forget that you were here. Your dad-"

"Yeah well my dad's never exactly who he's says he is either. Guess I should get used to the people I love being the people they aren't." I shoved his arm away and hurried over to where Professor McGonagall was. Professor Snape and Professor Flitwick were hurrying out of the castle now, Professor Sprout was emerging from the greenhouses.

"Get inside Miss Kane." Professor Flitwick said, for once his squeaky voice wasn't very cheerful. I stormed over to the Astronomy tower and used a propulsion charm to propel myself up, grabbing the edge of the tower and pulling myself up.

Parvati and Lavender were in tears, worried about Professor McGonagall. The Hufflepuffs were staring at me with shock. The examiners rebuked me for the crazy stunt that I had done. Remembering that Kingsley was going to erase the others memories down below, I performed the swiftest memory charm on the two examiners, removing only the scene of me jumping from the Astronomy tower. . . hopefully.

We all trooped down the stairs. Hermione was shaking with rage, though it was nothing compared to my anger. "That evil woman! Trying to sneak up on Hagrid in the dead of night!"

"She clearly wanted to avoid another scene like Trelawney's." Ernie said, squeezing into our group.

"Hagrid did well, didn't he?" Ron asked though he looked alarmed. "How come all the spells bounced off him?"

"His giant blood." I muttered.

"Poor Professor McGonagall. . ." Hermione said. "Four stunners straight in the chest and she's not exactly young, is she?"

I shook my head. "She'll be lucky if she's still alive by tomorrow morning."

"Dreadful, dreadful, well, I'm off to bed. . . 'Night, all. . . Elizabeth, aren't you coming?" Ernie asked pompously.

"I'll be back in a minute." I promised and hurried with Hermione, Harry, and Ron to the Gryffindor common room. Hermione's eyes were full of tears and I felt like crying myself.

We found that the commotion had awoken many people in the common room and now most of the group was up. Seamus and Dean had arrived ahead of us and had recounted the story in detail so there were many eyes on me and Lee said, "I heard you pulled some ninja warrior stunts Elizabeth?"

I smiled grimly and dropped it immediately.

"Why sack Hagrid now?" Angelina asked. "It's not like Trelawney, he's been teaching much better than usual this year!"

"Umbridge hates part-humans." Hermione said bitterly, sitting down in an arm chair. "She was always going to try and get Hagrid out. Look at Elizabeth- her father's a werewolf and Umbridge has been trying to take everything from her."

I wished people would stop always bringing me up.

"And she thought Hagrid was putting nifflers in her office." Katie piped up.

"Oh blimey." Lee said. "It's me's been putting the nifflers in her office, Fred and George left me a couple, I've been levitating them in through her window..."

"She'd have sacked him anyway, he was too close to Dumbledore." Dean pointed out.

"That's true." Harry said, sinking into an armchair.

"I just hope Professor McGonagall's all right." Lavender said tearfully. Everyones eyes flickered over to me.

"They carried her back up to the castle, we watched through the dormitory window." Colin said. "She didn't look very well. . ."

Everyones eyes were still on me and I sighed and closed my eyes. There, they were transporting her to St. Mungo's. . . she'd stay there all term. . . come back with a cane in hand. . . I opened my eyes, "She'll live. They're going to transport her to St. Mungo's in the morning. Madam Pomfrey says it's lucky she's not dead. She'll be back before the end of the year is out though. Oooh I hope Umbridge gets punished for this!"

Not likely though if everyone was like Kingsley.

I knew that it would be four in the morning before the common room cleared but I left anyways, hurrying to Professor Snape's bedroom. He was sitting up at his desk, doing something and slammed it down when he came in. "Oh, it's just you."

"I can come back." I mumbled sleepily. To be honest, I believed that if I went back to the Hufflepuff dorm I would probably fall asleep there.

"No." Severus said, standing up and coming over to turn off the light. "Come on sleepy head."

I lay there for a few moments, feeling absolutely horrible. Tears leaked out of my eyes and spilled over my cheeks. I shifted my head so that the tears wouldn't drop onto Severus' chest because I knew then he'd know I was crying.

"She's going to be okay." Severus said suddenly and I realized that he knew I was crying.

"I know." I said thickly. "I. . . I said some really horrible things to Kingsley though. . ."

"Yes, he pulled me aside and told me." Severus said lightly. "I'm not exactly sure what you're referring to though when you say your dad isn't who you thought he was."

I was silent for a moment and then said, "Nearly everyone I love. . . none of them are who I thought they were. Dad, Lupin- he's a coward. Kinsley's a monster. James was arrogant. Mum was decent but she hated James. . . it wasn't the romantic, love at first sight I thought it was. And Sirius is a jerk too."

Severus didn't speak for so long I nearly fell asleep and then he said so softly I barely caught his words, "You're wrong, you know."

"About what?" I asked, feeling snappish.

"Kingsley isn't a monster. He has a role to play. He can't just go against the Minister, he'd lose his job. I mean. . . what do you think I'm doing Elizabeth? I have to play two sides as well! And your dad, Lupin, I mean, he's not a coward. I don't even know where you got that idea-"

"He said it himself." I muttered. "Harry and I snuck into Umbridge's office. Harry wanted to speak to Sirius about James after he saw the -er- memory. He said he never believed he would feel sorry for you- he's not exactly proud of his -our- dad anymore. But Lupin. . . he said that he never had the guts to stand up to them and tell them to lay off you. And I saw it in the memory too. . . he did nothing, just like a coward." I finished this off extremely bitter.

"You know." Severus said lightly. "You're judging Remus, Sirius, James, and Lily all based on what you saw when they- we- were teenagers. Your dad isn't a coward, Lily really did... she really did love James. And James became less arrogant -towards others anyways- when he got older. I'd say Sirius is still a bit of a jerk, but that's a biased opinion."

I laughed weakly and said, "You're right, I know that I just. . ."

Severus kissed me and said, "Get some sleep. You have exams in the morning."

I squirmed until I was warm enough and comfortable enough, my head resting in the crook of his arm and I fell asleep quickly.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕳𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖔𝖗𝖞 𝖔𝖋 𝕸𝖆𝖌𝖎𝖈 was to be taken the next afternoon and I slept in so that I could be refreshed enough for the test. It was being held just slightly later than the other exams so that we could get an adequate amount of sleep since we'd had our practical astronomy last night. So instead of being held at nine-thirty, it was held at two o'clock. But I still had Magical Theory at one o'clock, whic I hadn't studied for as I had been to preoccupied with Astronomy.

A lot of the students looked tired when I went in for lunch around 12:17. I'd pretty much woken up 10 minutes before 12 o'clock- alone in the room because Severus had been teaching a second-year potions class.

I sat down at the Hufflepuff table and Susan, Ernie, and some of the other Hufflepuffs asked me what was going to happen to Professor McGonagall. I told them what I'd foreseen and told them to keep quiet about it.

I went into the Magical Theory classroom for the exam with about maybe thirty something other students. The exam went smoothly, though I wasn't as sure about my answers as I had been with my other exams.

Then we came back to the Great Hall for the exam around two and settled into our seats. I took the exam and worked through the questions methodically. A lot of them were about the goblin rebellions that Professor Binns had taught about. Of course, dates and names were hard to get straight and I had a horrible memory for dates, so I worked much slower on this exam.

There were also much easier questions surrounding the statue of secrecy and also the confederation of warlocks and many other questions that I knew. I answered the questions about the Werewolf registration act with ease, a bit of a smirk on my face.

I finished writing up the last question and set the exam aside. And then, a vision popped into my head. I kept my mouth shut so that I didn't gasp as I watched Voldemort somewhere in the Ministry of magic, torturing Sirius. My hand clenched around my desk. If I was seeing this. . .

I shook my head and looked back at Harry and saw that he had fallen to the floor and he was starting to writhe, clutching his scar.

"Professor Marchbanks!" I called and pointed to where Harry lay. Professor Tofty quickly hurried over while Professor Marchbanks continued to survey us, though her eyes jumped nervously to where Harry lay. Professor Tofty led Harry out of the room and I looked at where Hermione was sitting.

I quickly turned back around and looked into the vision more. Was Sirius there? But how? Kreacher maybe? No. . . we were going to arrive at the Ministry. . . it was going to be a trap. I felt strangely relieved. And then. . . the Order would show up to save us. . . and. . . Sirius would die!

I felt my heart sink. Harry had seen the same thing. Would he listen to me if I told him it was a trap? If I told him that Sirius wasn't actually there? But how could I prove it? I'd told Harry and Ron and Hermione visions before and they didn't believe me. They didn't believe me about Professor Quirrell. . . though granted they didn't know about my visions then. But they wouldn't believe me in our third-year that Sirius was innocent or that he wasn't after Harry and they had known about my visions then!

I barely noticed when Professor Marchbanks dismissed us until Hermione was practically pulling me out of my seat. I blinked and jumped up with the others and left with them.

We hurried up the marble staircase where we saw Harry flying down the staircase towards us. "Come with me, I've got to tell you something. . ." Harry said quickly and I shook my head but followed him along the first-floor corridor until we found an empty room.

"Voldemort's got Sirius." Harry said.

"No he doesn't." I said softly. "Harry-"

"Yes he does!" Harry snapped at me.

"No he doesn't!" I argued, heat rising to my cheeks. "I saw what's going to happen! Voldemort is taking advantage of your connection. He showed you a false memory. He created the memory for you! When we get to London- but we're not- it'll be a trap. You are the only one who can get what Voldemort wants. We'll get there, there will be no Sirius, the Order will come to save us and then, that's when Sirius finally gets there and Bellatrix Lestrange kills him. So yes, Sirius will die, but only if we go to London."

Harry was shaking his head. "You don't understand!"

"Oh?" I asked, raising my eyebrow. "And what don't I understand?"

"Sirius wasn't the only person there!" Harry said.

I frowned. "No, it was only Voldemort and Sirius."

Harry shook his head and then said, "Elizabeth, he's got Trang too." 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 15

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖒𝖊𝖙 𝖜𝖎𝖙𝖍 Rose and Grace in the Charms classroom exactly when I said I was going to. We worked on disarming a bit more. By the end of the lesson, they had both disarmed me and I was quite proud of them.

With our extra ten minutes, we worked on some other second-year spells and then called it quits since it was getting close to their curfew. With my two hours of curfew left, I visited Professor Snape's office.

He was grading tests in a bad temper and his expression didn't soften as I came in.

"What's wrong?" I asked as he threw another test onto the chair next to him.

"You haven't come to see me in three days." He said.

I pursed my lips to keep from smiling. "Sorry." I said, putting my arms across his shoulders and put my head on the top of his head, looking at the tests from behind. "Do you feel better now?"

"No." He said, sounding disgruntled. "I think-" He threw the rest of the tests onto the desk, "-you should come around front and sit on my lap."

I giggled and did just as he asked and pressed my lips to his. "You realize I'm a bit big for this?" I pointed out.

"No." He said stubbornly, kissing me. "You're only- to big- for sitting on- your dad's lap- not mine." He said between kisses.

I giggled again, kissing his cheek. "I suppose you're-" he cut off my words and then I managed to say "-right about that."

"Your hand looks better." He said when I finally stood up. I looked down at it. The scabs had healed so that they looked more like thin red scratches than scabbed over words.

"It doesn't look as extreme now." I said happily. "Oh," I said, less happily. "Professor Umbridge questioned me. But I didn't drink the tea so I never took the truth serum."

"Yes." he said stiffly, standing up. "She asked me for it and I couldn't refuse it."

"Could've given her a fake bottle." I pointed out.

"That's true, I'll do that next time." Severus said, moving a stack of papers off the desk. "Guess you should make my decisions for me."

"Sorry." I muttered, thinking he was mad. "I wasn't trying to-"

"I know." He interrupted, putting both hands on either side of my face, squishing my cheeks together. I stared up at him, pouting. "Stop pouting damnit." I didn't stop and he groaned. "You make my life so difficult Elizabeth."

"Life's difficult." I said simply and he glared at me, dropping his hands.

"So what are you going to do tonight?" He asked casually, turning his back to me. I looked at him. His black hair was swept perfectly so that I couldn't see his face when I answered.

"What do you want?" I asked softly.

He ran a hand through his hair. "I don't know. I mean, I want you, obviously, but it's getting dangerous."

Then, I cocked my head and smiled, "You know what? I think I just got a great idea."

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

"𝕿𝖍𝖎𝖘." 𝕾𝖊𝖛𝖊𝖗𝖚𝖘 𝖌𝖗𝖚𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖉, "Is the stupidest idea you've ever had."

I glared at him, closing Hagrid's cabin door behind him and going over and making sure the windows were sealed and locked and the curtains were placed over them. "Just don't turn on the lights." I said.

"Ouch!" Severus said as I heard him crash into something. "Bloody brilliant advice Elizabeth."

"Umbridge, Harry, Ron, and Hermione will come running." I said, reaching out and taking his hand and pulling him over to where Hagrid's large bed was. "Besides, no one is going to think to find us here."

"Still." Severus said, settling onto the bed next to me.

"Sev, just shut up and kiss me." I said, pressing my lips to his throat and felt his pulse quicken and heard his breathing stop for a second.

"Elizabeth. . ." He moaned. "You're not. . . we're not. . ."

I blushed and pulled away. "No, of course not! We're not married."

He pulled me back down to kiss me. "Just wanted to make sure so I didn't overstep my boundaries."

I laughed softly, curling into his side. "Hey Sev?"

"Yeah?" He asked, running his fingers up and down my arm.

"I love you."

It hung there in the air for a second. The last time I'd said I'd loved him was December of last year, nearly ten months ago. We hadn't even been dating yet. It had kind of slipped out of my mouth.

My heart thudded in my chest, waiting to see if he was going to say anything and I squeezed my eyes shut tightly. Maybe if I fell asleep then in the morning I could just assume that he'd said it back.

But he had changed his demeanor suddenly. His tongue traced my lips and then he kissed me and it was very, very different. A French kiss- something we'd never down before. I could feel his tongue in my mouth, something I actually found rather attractive now that I'd actually done it. I had originally thought it might be repulsive. Now, I hoped we did it every time. My heart beat faster. I also felt very disoriented as he ran his tongue down to my throat and bit me.

"Oh!" I gasped. It wasn't a hard bite- in fact, it was very gentle and my cheeks grew red, knowing what was happening. But I didn't shy away. "Sev!" I gasped in shock.

"I think." He said lightly, running his tongue on my bottom lip. "I forgot to mention that I love you too."

"Something-" I gasped, trying to breathe, "something like that. . ."

He chuckled and rolled back onto his side of the bed, pulling me into him. I laid my head down on his chest.

"You're adorable you know." he murmured sleepily. "I swear I can hear your heart beating."

"Shut up." I muttered, pressing my face into his chest. He had such a unique smell like spices and herbs and the night and the forest all rolled into one. He put an arm around my shoulders, holding me there.

It didn't take long for me to fall asleep.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖒𝖔𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖓𝖌, he shook my awake.

"Wazitmazer?" I muttered.

"I don't speak whatever language you just spoke." He said, sounding amused. "But we have to go if you want to make it back up to the castle in time. I thought you were holding Quidditch practice today.

I sat up quickly. "Oh, that's right." I said, stretching. I swung my legs over the bed and slipped my shoes on. "We probably shouldn't go up together if Umbridge is looking." I turned into a cat. Then I sprung from the ground up onto his shoulder.

"Show off." He muttered. I batted him with my paw- claws in. He took me off his shoulder and held me in his arms, petting my head. I purred with content and he chuckled as he strode up the grass. He let me down in front of the Hufflepuff common room and then went down the hallway and nodded to me. I quickly checked the other corridor and then turned back into a human and went up to my dorm to get my Firebolt. (I had replaced my Nimbus with a Firebolt this year so that I was equal to Harry).

By ten o'clock, we were all out on the pitch, clutching our brooms and looking wide awake.

"Alright." I said, looking around at everyone. "Herbert, up in front of the goals, we're going to test you first. Zacharias- you first. We're going to act like the other two Chasers are down at the end of the pitch. Heidi, Malcolm, right now, your acting like the opposing team. Let's see how Zacharias does 1 v 2. Then we'll switch between the Chasers. I turned to our beaters. "James your on Zacharias' side, Maxine, opposite. We won't let out the snitch right now."

"Trying to get out of your job?" Zacharias asked.

"Shut up Zacharias." I snapped. Practice hadn't even started yet and I already regretted choosing him as Chaser. "I can't critique you guys if I'm busy looking for the Snitch. We'll do that later. Alright, everyone up."

Everyone flew up and I tossed the Quaffle up to Zacharias. "Alright! Start! I'm letting out the bludgers in two seconds!"

Zacharias started flying down to where Herbert was at. Heidi and Malcolm flew at him from two different directions- working with past Quidditch tactics. I let out the bludgers and James and Maxine swooped on the bludgers. Maxine hit her bludger towards Zacharias who did a good roll maneuver and then dodged Malcolm. Swerving around Heidi, Zacharias threw the Quaffle. Herbert dived for it and stopped it by an inch.

"Alright!" I shouted. "Heidi, you're up. Zacharias-" I ducked a bludger, "-you're on the team with Malcolm now!"

Herbert tossed the Quaffle to Heidi and she zoomed back to the other side of the pitch where Zacharias had started.

"Start!" I shouted, observing the plays. They each took turns. Herbert saved all but one which was good.

"Alright!" I said. "Good job Herbert! Now then," We flew back to the ground so we could talk. The bludgers would stay in the air. With a wave of my wand, the bludgers were zooming back to the ground and I locked them back in the trunk with the help of James.

"Alright so now, I want to give the Chasers a chance to score. Herbert, James, and I are going to be Chasers as well- on another team. Maxine, I want you to act as Keeper for now, alright? Herbert, James, and I aren't trying to score, only trying to get the Quaffle from Heidi, Malcolm, and Zacharias."

"Hey Elizabeth!" I heard someone shouting across the stadium. I looked over briefly and saw Lee, Fred, and George there. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were following. I gave a brief wave and then turned back to the team.

"Everyone understands what we're doing?" I asked, looking at all of them. They all nodded and then I said, "Alright, Maxine, up in the keepers spot. Heidi, Zacharias, Malcolm, I want you guys to start at the opposite end of the pitch, alright?"

I tossed the Quaffle at Heidi who caught it.

"You're okay playing in front of four Gryffindor Quidditch team members?" Zacharias asked incredulously.

I glared at him. "We shouldn't have to stop training because some people showed up. Would you ask the same question if the Slytherins showed up to watch?"

Zacharias shut his mouth and I beckoned to James and Herbert. Maxine was already flying in front of the hoops. I swooped up with the other two and then we did our flying tactics.

By the afternoon, we felt very pleased with our performance. If only I could change Zacharias' behavior.

"Now." I said in the locker room. "I am going to let you guys know that we aren't going to be able to get much practice in. The first match is Slytherin and Gryffindor and they're going to have the pitch booked nearly every night. Saturday afternoons are going to be our go-to times."

"Do you know who's going to win the match?" Zacharias asked.

I pursed my lips, "Why would I spoil it for you guys?"

"I heard the Gryffindor Keeper is rubbish." Zacharias said.

I pursed my lips together tighter. "Well-"

"Hem, hem!"

We all spun around to see Professor Umbridge there. My lips were so thin now they would've made Professor McGonagall proud.

"Can we help you?" I asked.

"I was just wondering what you thought you were doing Miss Kane, still being Quidditch Captain and all." She asked in her sugar sweet voice.

"I didn't realize it was any of your business." I said stiffly.

Professor Umbridge didn't answer right away and she looked at Heidi, Malcolm, and Herbert. "How did you become Quidditch Captain if there are others here that are older than you?"

I squeezed my fist tightly but answered as calmly as possible. "Cedric appointed me, before he went in to do the third task."

"You, instead of one of the more senior students?"

"We're proud to have her as our Captain." Heidi said suddenly. I blushed.

Professor Umbridge looked at her with that stupid smile on her face, "You're proud to have the daughter of a werewolf as your Quidditch Captain?"

"Yes." Malcolm said unexpectedly in his deep voice. He reminded me of Kingsley except he had a larger head of hair. "And we all like Professor Lupin too. Cedric appointed Elizabeth and she's our Captain now."

Professor Umbridge looked quite taken aback. Herbert, James, Maxine, and Zacharias looked from Professor Umbridge to the three of us. She turned to them. "And you guys?"

They all nodded, even Zacharias who I was sure would've said something. Her eyes flashed dangerously and said, "Detention tonight, Miss Kane."

"For what!" Heidi shouted outrageously.

"I've already warned her about her cheek."

Heidi opened her mouth and I stepped on her foot. "Doesn't matter, don't land yourself in detention too." Heidi closed her mouth. Malcolm and Herbert looked just as angry and when she left the locker room, they all turned to me.

"How does she get away with that?" Malcolm asked outrageously. Maxine shook her head and left the locker room. Herbert soon followed. The rest of us left in here were all in Dumbledore's Army.

"It's cause I told her it was none of business." I said, running a hand through my tangled hair. "Whatever, I'll just have my hand sliced open, but don't you guys land yourselves in detention defending me. It's not worth it. I'll see you guys later."

I shouldered my Firebolt and left the locker room. Fred, George, Lee, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were waiting for me some feet away.

"We saw Professor Umbridge leaving the locker room." Fred said. "What did she want?"

"Oh, that's right." I said. "I never told any of you about why she wouldn't put the Hufflepuff team back together."

I explained the whole thing as we headed back to the castle and by the time I was finished with the locker room story, they all looked very murderous except for maybe Ron.

"That's horrible." Hermione said, her eyes flashing. "I'm so glad Professor Sprout managed to get things pushed through for you."

"I'm not." I said glumly. "The next thing you'll know, she'll get put on probation just like Trelawney and it'll be all my fault."

The next two weeks passed wonderfully. I was still working with Rose and Grace on Wednesday and Friday. We had worked on Impediment jinxes and the Reductor Curse. I'd given Rose and Grace much easier (though hard for them) spells to work on.

The meetings had become very erratic but as Harry pointed out to all of us, this meant a pattern couldn't be found.

Hermione had me help her make contact Galleons, using the Protean Charm on them. It was a tricky charm but by the fourth meeting, we had them done.

Hermione explained what the Galleons did as I handed them out to each member. "You see the numerals around the edge of the coins? On real Galleons that's just a serial number referring to the goblin who cast the coin. On these fake coins, though, the numbers will change to reflect the time and date of the next meeting. The coins will grow hot when the date changes, so if you're carrying them in a pocket you'll be able to feel them. We take one each, and when Harry sets the date of the next meeting he'll change the numbers on his coin, and because Elizabeth and I have put a Protean Charm on them, they'll all change to mimic his."

Silence greeted Hermione's words. She looked around as I came back to stand next to her and said nervously, "Well- I thought it was a good idea. I mean, even if Umbridge asked us to turn out our pockets, there's nothing fishy about carrying a Galleon, is there? But. . . well, if you don't want to use them. . ."

"You two can do Protean Charms?" Terry asked.

"Yes." Hermione said. I just shrugged and grinned.

"But that's. . . that's N.E.W.T. standard, that is." Terry said in a weak voice.

"Oh. Oh. . . well. . . yes, I suppose it is. . ." Hermione said, trying not to sound proud of herself. I laughed.

"How come you guys aren't in Ravenclaw?" Terry demanded. "With brains like yours?"

"Well, the Sorting Hat did seriously consider putting me in Ravenclaw during my Sorting. But it decided on Gryffindor in the end." Hermione said brightly.

"The Sorting Hat was going to put my in Gryffindor, and then Slytherin and then Ravenclaw, and then decided on Hufflepuff." I said with a shrug.

"Does that mean we're using them?" Hermione asked.

"I already handed them out." I pointed out. Everyone laughed.

I'd had about five detentions of the past two weeks. Sometimes, my hand would start bleeding during class and by this time, a majority of the teachers and Madam Pomfrey knew what was written on the back of my hand. It was a wonder Dumbledore hadn't called me to his office.

I kept my head up though. I wasn't going to let Umbridge get to me. I wasn't going to let her stop me. I was in Dumbledore's Army. I was the daughter of a werewolf. I was a friend of a centaur. And she was never going to beat me down.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 27

Warnings: Mentions of nudity

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

------------------By Order of-----------------

The Ministry of Magic Dolores Jane Umbridge (High Inquisitor) has replaced Albus Dumbledore as Head of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry . The above is in accordance with Educational Decree Number Twenty-nine. Signed: Cornelius Oswald Fudge MINISTER OF MAGIC

This was an insulting decree of course considering that Professor McGonagall- as deputy Headmistress- should have taken over.

"Dumbledore will be back before long." Ernie said as Ernie, Hannah, Susan, Harry, Hermione, Ron, and I were walking from Herbology. Harry had been recounting the story from his point of view which was a bit more descriptive than mine had been. I'd never been good with details. "They couldn't keep him away in our second year and they won't be able to to this time. The Fat Friar told me that Umbridge tried to get back into his office last night after they'd searched the castle and grounds for him. Couldn't get past the gargoyle. The Head's office has sealed itself against her. Apparently she had a right little tantrum. . ."

I laughed out loud. "Amazing!"

"Oh, I expect she really fancied herself sitting up there in the Head's office. Lording it over all the other teachers, the stupid puffed-up, power-crazy old-"

"Now, do you really want to finish that sentence, Granger?" Malfoy asked. "Afraid I'm going to have to dock a few points from Gryffindor and Hufflepuff." He drawled out, looking maliciously at me.

"It's only teachers that can dock points from Houses, Malfoy." Hermione said.

"Yeah, we're prefects too, remember?" Ron snarled.

"I know prefects can't dock points, Weasel King, but members of the Inquisitional Squad-"

"The what?" Hermione asked darkly.

"The Inquisitional Squad, Granger." Draco pointed to a second badge that was underneath his prefect one. It was silver with the letter I on it. "A select group of students who are supportive of the Ministry of Magic, hand-picked by Professor Umbridge. Anyway, members of the Inquisitorial Squad do have the power to dock points. . . So, Granger, I'll have five from you for being rude about our new headmistress, five for contradicting me as well. . . Five because I don't like you Potter. . . Weasley, your shirt's untucked, so I'll have another five for that. . . Macmillan, five for talking about our headmistress as well. . . oh yeah, I forgot, you're a Mudblood Granger, so ten for that. . . and Kane, your not expelled and your a werewolf brat so 15 points for that." He ignored Susan and Hannah whom he didn't seem to be able to find a punishment for.

Ron pulled out his wand, but Hermione pushed it away, whispering, "Don't!"

"Wise move, Granger. New Head, new times. . . Be good now, Potty. . . Weasel King. . ." Draco said and moved away with Crabbe and Goyle following him.

I snorted, "'Select group of students'. They're probably all Death Eaters."

"He was bluffing." Harry said, "He can't be allowed to dock points."

"It would completely undermine the prefect system." I agreed, "But look. . ." I pointed to where the house points were. Gryffindor and Ravenclaw had been tied for second this morning, Hufflepuff in first. Now, Hufflepuff had dropped to second, Ravenclaw in first, and Gryffindor in third.

"Noticed, have you?" Fred's voice said. We all looked over at him.

"Malfoy just docked us all about fifty points!" Harry said furiously.

"Yeah, Montague tried to do us during break." George said.

"What do you mean, 'tried'?" Ron asked quickly.

"He never managed to get all the words out due to the fact that we forced him headfirst into that Vanishing Cabinet on the first floor." Fred said and I laughed.

"But you'll get into terrible trouble!" Hermione gasped.

"Not until Montague reappears, and that could take weeks, I dunno where we sent him. . ." Fred said coolly. "Anyway. . . we've decided we don't care about getting into trouble anymore."

"Have you ever?" I asked with a grin.

"Course we have." George said. "Never been expelled, have we?"

"Good point." I muttered.

"We've always known where to draw the line." Fred agreed.

"We might have put a toe across it occasionally." George corrected.

"But we've always stopped short of causing real mayhem." Fred continued.

"But now?" Ron asked.

"Well now-" George said.

"- what with Dumbledore gone-" Fred continued.

"-we reckon a bit of mayhem-"

"- is exactly what our dear new Head deserves."

"You mustn't! You really mustn't! She'd love a reason to expel you." Hermione whispered, looking around.

"You don't get it, Hermione, do you? We don't care about staying anymore. We'd walk out right now if we weren't determined to do our bit for Dumbledore first. So anyway, phase one is about to begin. I'd get in the Great Hall for lunch if I were you, that way the teachers will see you can't have had anything to do with it." Fred said, smiling around at all of us.

"Anything to do with what?" Hermione asked anxiously.

"You'll see, run along now." George said.

He and Fred turned to walk away. I hesitated and then ran after them and called, "Fred!"

Fred turned and I said, "It's going to go great!"

Then I turned and ran back into the Great Hall. I sat down at the Gryffindor table and to my surprise, Susan and Hannah sat down with us. I saw Filch was taking Harry with him. "Where's Ernie?" I asked.

"He went to the library to do transfiguration homework." Susan said. "I think he wants to be as far away from whatever the Weasley twins are going to do."

"What are they going to do?" Hermione asked nervously.

I grinned mischievously. "Why would I spoil the surprise?"

We quickly bolted down lunch and then, there was a large BOOM. Many students in the Great Hall looked around but Hermione, Ron, Susan, Hannah, and I all jumped to our feet and sprinted out the door. I led them to the first floor and we stared in amazement. It was much better than the visions.

There were Dragons that were made up of green-and-gold sparks, flying up and down the corridors emitting fiery blasts. There were pink Catherine wheels five feet in diameters, whizzing around the corridors like saw blades. Rockets were bouncing off walls and sparklers were writing swearwords in midair. Firecrackers were sounding like mine explosions. Every so often, a firework raced after a student and they would run, screaming their heads off.

Umbridge showed up a moment later along with Filch and then Harry appeared behind her too. There were a handful of students that were observing the fireworks and I noted that some of them were escaping out into the rest of the rest of the school.

"Hurry, Filch, hurry! They'll be all over the school unless we do something- Stupefy!" Umbridge shouted as the dragons started down the door she'd just come through.

A jet of red light shot toward a firework which exploded with a much larger force, shaking dust from the ceiling.

"Don't stun them, Filch!" Umbridge shouted angrily as though Filch was the one who'd made the suggestion.

"Right you are, Headmistress!" Filch said and grabbed a broom to swat at them. The broom head caught on fire. Ron was roaring with laughter and even Hermione looked pleased.

"Try vanishing them!" I shouted towards Umbridge and then ducked behind a column. I supposed she tried just that because the fireworks suddenly multiplied by ten. "Come on." I said to the others. "We're going to be late for class."

We hurried away to our separate classes. We rushed into potions, nearly two minutes late. Professor Snape looked up as did the other students.

I sat down in my seat. Suddenly however, a bunch of firecrackers came hopping into the room, exploding. The students looked at Professor Snape, wondering how'd he react and also trying to keep their eyes on the firecrackers so they didn't explode near them.

"Right!" Professor Snape shouted over the bangs, "Firecrackers and Potions don't mix. Class dismissed."

The entire class rushed from the room as a firecracker exploded against a cauldron. I dove to the floor so that I didn't get in the way of the explosion. I felt Severus hands helping me to my feet and dragging me over to where his office was.

"And now-" He said, hungrily against my throat. "We have about an hour and a half together."

"Good." I murmured as he started unbuttoning the front of my shirt, his mouth moving from my lips to my neck. We didn't even make it to the bed.

Umbridge spent the entire day, running around to the summons of the other teachers who didn't seem to be able to get rid of the fireworks alone. And considering the fireworks were making such a distraction, it was hilarious that none of the teachers seemed to care about them.

Professor McGonagall for instance watched a dragon firework fly around her classroom and then said sardonically, "Dear, dear. Miss Brown, would you mind running along to the headmistress and informing her that we have an escaped firework in our classroom?"

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and I were walking up to Gryffindor Tower when we watched a tottering, sweaty-faced Professor Umbridge come out of Professor Flitwick's office.

"Thank you so much, Professor! I could have gotten rid of the sparklers myself, of course, but I wasn't sure whether I had the authority..." he said in his squeaky voice, and beaming, he slammed the door in her face. We quickly hurried passed her and then burst into laughter as we neared the portrait.

I congratulated Fred and George on their fireworks and wrote my name down on an order sheet and gave them 20 galleons for my order. I knew one day I was going to use it and it would be worth it.

Since I knew Umbridge was going to be exhausted from the long day, I headed back to Severus' office. He was already laying in bed, staring up at the ceiling and he smiled warmly when he saw me. "Couldn't get enough this afternoon?" He asked, jokingly.

I blushed, locking the door behind me on instinct. "I just wanted to spend the night with you." I climbed into bed and he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my forehead. It didn't take long for me to fall asleep.

I was dreaming about walking down a corridor, a plain black door at the end. I reached the door, opening it and stepped inside. I was now in a circular room lined with doors and I walked towards the one in front of me. It opened too. I was in a long, rectangular room full of an odd, mechanical clicking and there were dancing lights on the walls. There was another door at the end of this room too.

"Wake up!" A worried voice said. I bolted straight up. Severus had shaken me awake again. I felt pale and clammy and my clothes were sticking to me.

I gasped for breath and swung my legs out of the bed, standing up. I felt disgusting and I needed a shower.

"Are you alright?" He asked, still sitting on the bed.

"No." I protested, my cheeks going red. "I feel disgusting. I need to go take a shower."

He sighed, pulling me into his arms again. "The shower can wait for a few more hours."

"What time is it?" I asked, looking around for a clock.

"3:43." He whispered.

"At least let me change clothes." I mumbled back. "I feel disgusting in these sweaty clothes."

He let me up and I tore them off, still feeling clammy and sweaty. How embarrassing! It was just my luck that it had happened tonight! Severus was tapping the bed with his wand and then stood up, coming over to me and tapped me with his wand too. I immediately felt better, much cooler.

"You don't need clothes." He whispered and I laid back down in the bed. The sheets and comforter were much, much cooler. It felt so much better and I laid my head on his chest like a pillow.

"Thank you." I mumbled, holding myself to him for comfort. One of his hands wrapped around my waist, holding me to him.

"Anything for you." he said softly, stroking my hair and that was the last thing that I felt.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝖂𝖍𝖊𝖓 𝕴 𝖜𝖊𝖓𝖙 back the next night, he was absolutely livid. His face was white, his lips pulled back thin as Professor McGonagall's. I froze. "Er-" I racked my brain and then realized that Harry would have been here tonight. What had happened?

I tried to concentrate on the future and then found what I was looking for. So, tonight Harry had gone into the pensieve. Oh dear. I looked further into the memory and was able to see what he had seen. It was a memory of Snape as a boy. And Wormtail and Sirius were there too. Sirius was extremely handsome. Lupin and Dad were there too. I watched the memory through Harry's eyes as James flipped Severus upside down. And mum had come too, yelling at James to let him down, asking what Severus had ever done to him. All because Sirius had said he was bored. And Dad- Lupin- just sitting there under the tree, reading a book. And Severus calling mum a Mud-blood.

"Elizabeth?"

I looked up at Severus. I didn't know how long I'd been standing in the doorway but I realized that there were tears falling from my eyes. I quickly wiped them away, turning from him.

"Elizabeth, what's wrong?" He asked, turning me back to face him.

"I- I saw what Harry saw." I said reluctantly, watching his face turn white again. "The scene by the lake with dad and mum and Lupin. . . I. . . you were always right. . . dad was always arrogant. . ."

I felt horrible and I wished I'd never looked into that future bit. I sat down in the chair, looking at the floor. "And then Lupin was just sitting there. . . doing nothing. . . and I. . ."

Severus didn't say or do anything. He just watched me struggle, trying to accept the reality that my parents weren't. . . mum had been decent. How could dad have just sat there though? How could James have done that, just because Sirius was bored?

Finally, Severus sighed and then said, "That wasn't the only memory he saw."

I looked up, frowning, wiping the tears away. "But that was the only one-"

"Because he saw a memory about me and you." Severus said reluctantly now.

I froze. "Oh no."

Severus still looked extremely angry. "He didn't see much of it. . . though. . ."

I put my face in my hands. I'd been hoping for a nice night and now. . . well who knew what was going to happen now. "I'm gonna. . . I'm gonna go to bed, I think." I said weakly, standing up. Severus grabbed my arm.

"I'm sorry." he pleaded. "I don't want you to be-"

"I'm not mad at you or anything." I said softly, touching his hand. "I just. . . I didn't want you to be right about my dad. . . that's all. . . and I think I need to be alone to cope with that fact. . ."

I turned around and I walked back out of the room, leaving him behind, and headed to the Hufflepuff common room. I laid down on my bed for a long time, thinking.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖆𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖔 talk to Harry. I wanted to converse about our parents and I couldn't. Every time I opened my mouth to tell him I was his sister, my throat closed up and I ended up saying something else. So I assumed now wasn't the right time to tell him.

Harry and I did, however, talk about the second vision- the one of Severus and me.

"He wouldn't tell me what you saw." I said, partially honest. "What'd you see?"

"Er- you two were just kissing really. I mean, it was weird to watch, obviously. It was at Grimmauld place." Harry said awkwardly.

I was much relieved to hear this. "Sorry you had to see that." I muttered. Then we looked at each other and burst out laughing.

But he was distracted too. I knew he was thinking about the other vision too. I overheard him muttering to himself the words, ". . .force her to marry him?"

I hated the idea that Dad might've forced mum to marry him. I didn't think that was it but at the same time. . .

But I had the memory from the dementors. Lily had been scared that James was going to die. So something must've happened so that they fell in love, right? And Severus had called her a Mudblood even though he loved her. . .

I groaned, slamming my head down on my book.

"You alright Eliza?" Ginny asked. I looked up, not having noticed her at first.

"No." I muttered.

"Harry, I'm talking to you, can you hear me?" Ginny asked, snapping her fingers under Harry's nose. Harry was sitting next to me? I'd definitely been lost in thought.

"Huh? Oh, hi."

"A package just arrived, it's only just got through Umbridge's new screening process. . ." Ginny said. She hoisted a brown box up on the table. A red note was scribbled across the top that said INSPECTED AND PASSED BY THE HOGWARTS HIGH INQUISTOR. "It's Easter eggs from Mum. There's one for you. . . there you go. . ." Ginny said, handing him a chocolate egg decorated with small iced snitches. She handed me over a milk chocolate egg with iced chicks on them. Apparently it contained sour gummy worms inside of it.

"Are you okay, Harry?" Ginny asked.

"Yeah. I'm fine." Harry said gruffly.

"You seem really down lately. You know, I'm sure if you just talked to Cho. . ." Ginny said.

"It's not Cho I want to talk to." Harry said and I nodded unconsciously.

"Who is it, then?" Ginny asked.

"I. . ."

"Dad." I whispered. "I want to talk to dad."

"Sirius." Harry said, putting a piece of chocolate in his mouth. I put a piece in my mouth too and felt better. Dad was right, chocolate was a healing agent.

"Well, If you really want to talk to Sirius, I expect we could think of a way to do it. . ." Ginny said.

"Come on, with Umbridge policing the fires and reading all our mail?" Harry asked dully.

"The thing about growing up with Fred and George, is that you sort of start thinking anything's possible if you've got enough nerve." Ginny said.

"WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?" An angry voice shouted.

"Oh damn, I forgot." Ginny said, jumping to her feet. I shoved my things into my bag as Madam Pince swooped down on us.

"Chocolate in the library! Out- out- OUT!" Madam Pince said, wiping out her wand and making Harry's things chase us out of the library, hitting us over the head as we ran.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕬 𝖈𝖔𝖚𝖕𝖑𝖊 𝖉𝖆𝖞𝖘 before Easter holiday ended, there were pamphlets and brochures that describe all the different possible jobs that could be done outside of Hogwarts. I briefly wondered why they didn't show these to us when we were choosing our classes in second-year because there were certain careers that required certain classes and if you hadn't signed up for the class before third-year. . . tough luck to you.

There was a notice on the board that read:

CAREER ADVICE All fifth years will be required to attend a short meeting with their Head of House during the first week of the Summer term, in which they will be given the opportunity to discuss their future careers. Times of individual appointments are listed below.

I looked and found myself in the middle of the list. I was supposed to meet Professor Sprout in her greenhouse office at 11:20 on Monday. This meant I would be missing Care of Magical Creatures but at this point, I was okay with not seeing Umbridge for a little bit.

"Well, I don't fancy healing." Ron said, perusing through the brochures. "It says here you need at least an E at N.E.W.T. level in Potions, Herbology, Transfiguration, Charms, and Defense Against the Dark Arts. I mean. . . blimey. . . Don't want much, do they?"

"Well, it's a very responsible job, isn't it?" Hermione asked. "You don't seem to need many qualifications to liaise with Muggles. . . All they want is an O.W.L. in Muggle Studies 'Much more important is your enthusiasm, patience, and a good sense of fun!'" She read from one of her brochures.

"You'd need more than a good sense of fun to liaise with my uncle. Good sense of when to duck, more like. . . Listen to this." Harry said, "'Are you seeking a challenging career involving travel, adventure, and substantial, danger-related treasure bonuses? Then consider a position with Gringotts Wizarding Bank, who are currently recruiting Curse-Breakers for thrilling opportunities abroad. . .' They want Arithmancy though. . . you could do it, Hermione!"

"I don't much fancy banking." Hermione said.

"Hey" A quiet voice hissed. "Ginny's had a word with us about you. She says you need to talk to Sirius?"

It was Fred and George. George, keeping a lookout and Fred talking.

"What?" Hermione asked sharply.

"Yeah. . . yeah, I thought I'd like-" Harry said casually.

"Don't be so ridiculous." Hermione said and I avoided her eyes. "With Umbridge groping around in the fires and frisking all the owls?"

"Well, we think we can find a way around that. It's a simple matter of causing a diversion. Now, you might have noticed that we have been rather quiet on the mayhem front during the Easter holidays?" George asked.

"What was the point, we asked ourselves, of disrupting leisure time? No point at all, we answered ourselves." Fred continued and I giggled. "And of course, we'd have messed up people's studying too, which would be the very last thing we'd want to do." He nodded toward Hermione and put a hand on my shoulder.

"But it's business as usual from tomorrow. And if we're going to be causing a bit of uproar, why not do it so that Harry can have his chat with Sirius and Elizabeth with her dad?" Fred continued. I blushed, wishing he hadn't mentioned me.

"Yes, but still, even if you do cause a diversion, how is Harry supposed to talk to him?"

"Umbridge's office." I said promptly. "It'll be the only fire that isn't being watched."

"Are- you- insane?" Hermione asked in a hushed voice.

"I don't think so." Harry said, shrugging his shoulders.

"And how are you going to get in there in the first place?" Hermione asked, looking between Harry and I.

"Sirius's knife." Harry said.

"Excuse me?"

"Christmas before last Sirius gave me a knife that'll open any lock. So even if she's bewitched the door so Alohomora won't work, which I bet she has-" I said.

"What do you think about this?" Hermione demanded to Ron.

"I dunno." Ron said, looking uncomfortable. "If Harry wants to do it, it's up to him, isn't it? And Eliza?"

"Spoken like a true friend and Weasley." Fred said, clapping Ron so hard on the back the pamphlets went flying off Ron's lap. "Right, then. We're thinking of doing it tomorrow, just after lessons, because it should cause maximum impact if everybody's corridors- Harry, Eliza, we'll set it off in the east wing somewhere, draw her right away from her own office- I reckon we should be able to guarantee you, what, twenty minutes?" Fred finished, looking at George.

"Easy." George said.

"What sort of diversion?" Ron asked curiously.

"You'll see, little bro. At least, you will if you trot along to Gregory the Smarmy's corridor round about five o'clock tomorrow." Fred said with a wink.

My stomach twisted as I watched them go and a sick feeling filled my stomach. But I wanted to talk to Dad, didn't I? I wanted to ask him why he didn't stop James from messing with Severus. . .

But before I had time for the real nerves to set in, I was sitting in front of Professor Sprout the next day in the greenhouse office. I'd never been in here before. It looked a lot like the Hufflepuff common room. It was round rather than square or rectangular shaped. There were plants hanging everywhere and dirt was on the floors. It was like a garden office.

In the corner was Professor Umbridge with her stupid little clipboard, but both Professor Sprout and I were determinedly ignoring her.

"Well Elizabeth," Professor Sprout said in a cheerful manner, "this meeting is to talk over any career ideas you possibly are thinking about and I'm here to help you decide subjects that you should continue with in her sixth and seventh years. Have you any ideas about what you want to do?"

"Well. . ." I said slowly. "I've had a couple. I'm trying to decided between becoming an Auror, a Healer, or. . . or um. . . an experimental potioneer."

Professor Sprout looked a bit surprised. "Really?"

"Well an Auror would be a great career considering the times we're in." I explained. "but I also love helping people which I could do as a Healer and. . . well ever since I was a little kid I wanted to make a cure for. . . for werewolf bites. I know it'll be difficult but I think I really could do it."

Professor Umbridge made a very small cough and we both ignored her. Professor Sprout smiled, "I think those are all wonderful career options. Now, let's go through the careers one by one, we'll start with Auror. It is a difficult career path, of course, because you'll have to study once you leave school as well. I don't see that being a problem for you at all though."

Professor Umbridge coughed a little louder and Professor Sprout raised her voice a bit. "Of course, you'll need to take most of the main courses like Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Potions, and Charms-"

"Not Herbology?" I asked.

"No." She said, shaking her head. "It's an option, of course, but not a necessary one. However, if we move on to healing-"

Professor Umbridge coughed very loudly and Professor Sprout turned to her and said, "Are you quite alright Professor?"

"Oh yes, but I just wanted to inquire if you believe that Miss Kane here has the right er. . . temperament for becoming an Auror?"

"Oh yes." Professor Sprout said, nodding and still smiling. "Miss Kane is a sweet girl, very brave, extremely smart. No doubts at all that she will succeed no matter what career she goes into. Now," she turned back to me, "You'll have to take Herbology, Potions, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Charms for Healing. After all, it's an incredibly important job- one that should not be taken lightly as there can be consequences for inept healers."

"Like the healer who was supposed to be taking care of Bode." I said, nodding.

"Exactly. Now with the experimental potioneering, that's not really an official-" Professor Sprout was interrupted by an extremely loud cough. Her smile flickered, becoming extremely annoyed and said, "yes?"

"Well, experimental potioneering is a very dangerous job and I don't believe that Miss Kane here will be employed by the Ministry for the job."

I gritted my teeth. "I'm trying to create a cure for werewolves, of course they'll employ me."

"The Minister certainly will not." Professor Umbridge said, smiling.

"Well!" I said hotly. "Fudge isn't going to be Minister anymore by the end of the year."

Professor Umbridge jumped to her feet, "I knew it! I knew Dumbledore-"

"Dumbledore isn't going to be Minister either." I said bitingly. "Granted, the next Minister is going to be a bit better but nothing like Dumbledore."

Professor Umbridge looked a bit unnerved and Professor Sprout quickly claimed my attention back, "I think a cure for werewolves in a wonderful idea." She said sweetly. Professor Sprout's sweet voice was so much different from Professor Umbridge. "It'll give so many people their lives back. Do you have any questions?"

I shook my head, "I don't think so."

"Alright then. You may go back to class." Professor Sprout said, marking something down on a piece of parchment and stacking it onto of a small pile on her desk.

I stood up and left the room without looking back. Stupid Professor Umbridge.

I wanted to hear Harry's interview with Professor McGonagall and knew that I'd have to be there sometime around half-past two. I went back to Care of Magical Creatures where we were still working on Knarls. Bloody boring.

I went up to the castle for lunch and then sat through charms. Potions was after that.

Severus held me back after Potions though and I felt my anxiety increase. "Look, are you mad at me?" He asked quietly as Hannah left the room.

I looked at him blankly, "Mad at you? Why would I be mad at you?"

"I don't know!" He said, sounding a bit exasperated. "You haven't been down once in nearly a week and a half though."

"Sorry." I whispered. "I've been busy- which isn't an excuse, I know. . . I thought you'd be er- mad at me?"

"Why would I be mad at you?" He asked, bewildered.

"Well you were pissed at Harry. . ." I said quietly. "And I'm his sister and James was my dad and lily was my mum and. . ."

"Oh." Severus said, shoving his hands into the pockets of his robes. I wrapped my arms around him.

"I'll come back tonight, I promise." I got up on my tiptoes and kissed his lips. I turned to leave and found I couldn't.

He'd grabbed my tie and drew me back to him, pushing me down on the desk and kissing me fiercely. I forgot where I wanted to be at that moment and wrapped my arms around him. We heard footsteps outside the door and we pulled apart. I grabbed my bag and passed Draco on the way out.

I hurried to where Professor McGonagall's office was and listened outside the door.

"Yes." Harry was saying, "Defense Against the Darks Arts, I suppose?"

"Naturally." Professor McGonagall said in a crisp voice. "I would also advise-"

There was a cough and I knew that Umbridge was in the room too.

"I would also advise Transfiguration, because Aurors frequently need to Transfigure or Untransfigure in their work. And I ought to tell you now, Potter, that I do not accept students into my N.E.W.T. classes unless they have achieved 'Exceeds Expectations' or higher at Ordinary Wizarding Level. I'd say you're averaging 'Acceptable' at the moment, so you'll need to put in some good hard work before the exams to stand a chance of continuing. Then you ought to do Charms, always useful, and Potions. Yes, Potter, potions. Poisons and antidotes are essential study for Aurors. And I must tell you that Professor Snape absolutely refuses to take students who get anything other than 'Outstanding' in their O.W.L.s, so-"

Professor Umbridge coughed even louder.

"May I offer you a cough drop, Dolores?" Professor McGonagall asked curtly. I grinned, only able to imagine the look on her face.

"Oh no, thank you very much. I just wondered whether I could make the teensiest interruption, Minerva?" Professor Umbridge's voice was farthest from the door.

"I daresay you'll find you can." Professor McGonagall said through what sounded like gritted teeth.

"I was just wondering whether Mr. Potter has quite the temperament for an Auror?" She asked sweetly the way that she had in Professor Sprout's office a couple hours ago. I wondered if she was only sitting in mine and Harry's interviews.

"Were you? Well, Potter, if you are serious in this ambition, I would advise you to concentrate hard on bringing your Transfiguration and Potions up to scratch. I see Professor Flitwick has graded you between 'Acceptable' and 'Exceeds Expectations' for the last two years, so your Charms work seems satisfactory; as for Defense Against the Dark Arts, your marks have been generally high, Professor Lupin in particular thought you- are you quite sure you wouldn't like a cough drop, Dolores?"

Susan and Ernie came over. "What are you doing?" Susan mouthed. I put a finger to my lips, still listening. I was joyful too- Professor McGonagall had mentioned dad. I loved hearing people talk about dad- for good, of course

"Oh, no need, thank you, Minerva. I was just concerned that you might not have Harry's most recent Defense Against the Dark Arts marks in front of you. I'm quire sure I slipped in a note. . ."

"What, this thing?" Professor McGonagall asked sharply and Susan, Ernie, and I heard the sound of parchment rustling. "Yes, as I was saying, Potter, Professor Lupin thought you showed a pronounced aptitude for the subject, and obviously for an Auror-"

"Did you not understand my note, Minerva?" Professor Umbridge interrupted, forgetting to cough.

"Of course I understood it." Professor McGonagall's sounded muffled as though her teeth were glued together.

"Well, then, I am confused. . . I'm afraid I don't quite understand how you can give Mr. Potter false hope that-"

"False hope? He has achieved high marks in all his Defense Against the Dark Arts tests-"

"I'm terribly sorry to have to contradict you, Minerva, but as you will see from my note, Harry has been achieving very poor results in his classes with me-" Professor Umbridge interrupted.

"I should have made my meaning plainer. He has achieved high marks in all Defense Against the Dark Arts tests set by a competent teacher." Professor McGonagall said coldly.

Ernie and Susan dropped their mouths in shock and I grinned broadly. We all looked at each other.

"A werewolf is not a competent teacher!" Professor Umbridge said angrily.

"Well Professor Lupin was the most competent teacher that we ever had for the class so I must contradict you. Any questions, Potter?"

"Yes. What sort of character and aptitude tests do the Ministry do on you, if you get enough N.E.W.T.s?" Harry asked, sounding as though he was trying not to laugh.

"Well, you'll need to demonstrate the ability to react well to pressure and so forth, perseverance and dedication, because Auror training takes a further three years, not to mention very high skills in practical defense. It will mean a lot more study even after you've left school, so unless you're prepared to-" Professor McGonagall answered his question.

'I think you'll also find that the Ministry looks into the records of those applying to the Aurors. Their criminal records." Professor Umbridge said in a cold voice. Susan shook her head.

"-unless you're prepared to take even more exams after Hogwarts, you should really look at another-"

"-which means that this boy has as much chance of becoming an Auror as Dumbledore has of ever returning to this school!"

"A very good chance, then." Professor McGonagall said.

"Potter has a criminal record!" Professor Umbridge practically shouted.

"Potter has been cleared of all charges!" Professor McGonagall said even louder than the Umbitch.

"Potter has no chance, whatsoever, of becoming an Auror!"

"Potter." Professor McGonagall said in a ringing tone. "I will assist you to become an Auror if it is the last thing I do! If I have to coach you nightly I will make sure you achieve the required results!"

Susan, Ernie, and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows and shocked expressions.

"The Minister of Magic will never employ Harry Potter!" Umbridge said in a trembling voice.

"There may well be a new Minister of Magic by the time Potter is ready to join!" Professor McGonagall shouted so loudly, students passing by looked at us curiously.

"Aha! Yes! yes, yes, yes!" Professor Umbridge shouted and I motioned to Susan and Ernie that it was time to leave.

"Wow." Susan said in a shocked voice. "I would never have thought Professor McGonagall would say things like that."

"My Dad was a good teacher, wasn't he?" I asked, pleased, still basking in that memory.

"Professor Lupin was the best." Ernie assured me.

Harry bolted out of the office at that moment, rushing to whatever class he was supposed to be going to. Professor McGonagall and Professor Umbridge were now yelling at each other, the door still open. Students started to look up as they passed, some of them slowing to listen in.

"Let's get out of here." I muttered to them and we hurried off the library.

I finished up a majority of my homework and then said good-bye to Susan and Ernie and made my way stealthily to Umbridge's office. I waited around a corner until I heard footsteps and saw Harry. He threw the Invisibility cloak over us and unlocked the office door and we hurried inside.

Harry pulled off the cloak, grabbing floo powder and threw it into the fireplace. "Number twelve, Grimmauld Place." Harry said loudly. We both stuck our heads in at the same time. I'd never done this before. There was the familiar spinning sensation and then I was seeing the kitchen.

Dad was sitting at the table, bent over a piece of parchment.

"Sirius?" Harry asked.

Dad jumped and looked around. "Harry! Elizabeth! What are you- what's happened, is everything all right?"

"Yeah. I just wondered- I mean, I just fancied a- a chat with Sirius." Harry said awkwardly. I was looking down at the kitchen floor, unable to look dad in the face.

"I'll call him. He went upstairs to look for Kreacher, he seems to be hiding in the attic again. . ." Dad hurried from the room.

"He must've gone to the Malfoy manor." I muttered. "Sirius keeps telling him to get out."

"This is painful." Harry muttered and I knew what he was talking about. My knees were starting to seize up. Dad returned moments later, Sirius at his heels.

"What is it?" Sirius asked and I thought of how handsome he was and looked back down at the kitchen floor. "Are you all right? Do you need help?"

"No, it's nothing like that. . . I just wanted to talk. . . about my dad. . ." Harry said. He immediately launched into the story about Severus' pensive and what he saw inside of it- not talking about my part of course.

"I wouldn't want you to judge your father on what you saw there, Harry." Dad said and somehow, I knew he was including himself in that. "He was only fifteen-"

"I'm fifteen!" Harry and I said together in heated voices.

"Look, Harry. James and Snape hated each other from the moment they set eyes on each other, it was just one of those things, you can understand that, can't you? I think James was everything Severus wanted to be- he was popular, he was good at Quidditch, good at pretty much everything. And Snape was just this little oddball who was up to his eyes in the Dark Arts and James- whatever else he may have appeared to you, Harry- always hated the Dark Arts." Sirius said.

I gritted my teeth but said nothing.

"Yeah, but he just attacked Snape for no good reason, just because-"

"Because you said you were bored." I said, attempting to sound sorry for accusing Sirius but wasn't entirely capable of doing it. My voice was to tense, to angry, and both Dad and Sirius flinched slightly.

"I'm not proud of it." Sirius said quickly and I snorted.

"Look, Harry, what you've got to understand is that your father and Sirius were the best in the school at whatever they did- everyone thought they were the height of cool- if they sometimes got a bit carried away-" Dad said.

"If we were sometimes arrogant little berks, you mean." Sirius said.

Dad smiled.

"He kept messing up his hair." Harry said, sounding pained. Both dad and Sirius laughed.

"I'd forgotten he used to do that." Sirius said affectionately.

"Was he playing with the snitch?" Dad asked in an eager voice. I felt like I'd faded into the background but said nothing. Dad's attention didn't have to be on me 24-7 and James had been his friend too.

"Yeah. Well. . . I thought he was a bit of an idiot." Harry said, sounding like he couldn't comprehend why Sirius and Dad looked so reminiscent.

"Of course he was a bit of an idiot! We were all idiots! Well- not Moony so much, that's where Eilís gets her brains too."

Dad shook his head. "Did I ever tell you to lay off Snape? Did I ever have the guts to tell you I thought you were out of order?"

So dad hadn't stopped James because he believed he wasn't brave enough. I supposed that made sense. If Harry had done the same to Malfoy. . . would I have told Harry to lay off? Of course, Draco's dad had also tried kidnapping me so that was a bit of a different story. Ron wouldn't have said anything either- but Hermione. . .

"Yeah, well, you made us feel ashamed of ourselves sometimes. . . That was something. . ." Sirius said.

So dad had rebuked them, just not in Snape's memory. I felt properly ashamed of judging dad so harshly and I felt tears sting my eyes.

"And, he kept looking over at the girls by the lake, hoping they were watching him!" Harry exclaimed.

"Oh, well, he always made a fool of himself whenever Lily was around. He couldn't stop himself showing off whenever he got near her."

"How come she married him?" Harry asked in a miserable voice. "She hated him!"

"Nah, she didn't." Sirius said.

"She started going out with him in seventh year." Dad said.

"Once James had deflated his head a bit." Sirius said.

"And stopped hexing people just for the fun of it." Dad said.

"Even Snape?" Harry asked.

"Well, Snape was a special case. I mean, he never lost an opportunity to curse James, so you couldn't really expect James to take that lying down, could you?" Dad said in a very slow, cautious voice.

"And my mum was okay with that?" Harry asked and I snorted again.

"She didn't know too much about it, to tell you the truth. I mean, James didn't take Snape on dates with her and jinx him in front of her, did he?"

Harry looked unconvinced and I felt miserable. This talk wasn't helping at all, they were just defending their best friend.

"Look. Your father was the best friend I ever had, and he was a good person. A lot of people are idiots at the age of fifteen. He grew out of it." Sirius said.

"Yeah, okay. I just never thought I'd feel sorry for Snape." Harry said heavily.

"Now you mention it, how did Snape react when he found you'd seen all this?" Dad asked, frowning.

"He was so angry when I went to see him the same night." I whispered, "I'd never seen him so angry before."

Sirius face contorted.

"He told me he'd never teach me Occlumency again, like that's a big disappoint-" Harry said indifferently.

"He WHAT?" Sirius shouted and I jumped, smacked my head against the fireplace, and then inhaled ashes. I coughed spasmodically, tears in my eyes and then pulled my head out of the fireplace to find some water. I could hear Harry making noises in the fireplace but not the full context of words.

Once I'd drank a bit of water, I stuck my head back in.

"Harry, there is nothing so important as you learning Occlumency! Do you understand me? Nothing?" Dad asked sternly.

"Okay, okay." Harry said.

"Harry, Filch is coming." I said, my eyes half glazed over, "He just got an order to. . . to whip misbehaving students. . . oh that's just lovely."

"Stay out of detention Elizabeth." Dad said sternly.

"Yeah that's a bit difficult." I said and then pulled my head out to throw the Invisibility cloak over myself and Harry. I was still a bit annoyed with dad and was trying to push that feeling away.

We made it out of Umbridge's office, just as Filch came around the corner. We slipped past him and made our way to the Entrance hall. Harry threw the cloak off of us, tossing it into his bag.

Students were standing around the entrance hall just like the night of Professor Trelawney's sacking, some of them covered in some sort of substance. I could see ghosts and teachers scattered throughout the mix. Peeves was floating up close to the ceiling and Fred and George were standing in the middle, looking exceptionally pleased with themselves.

"So!" Umbridge said triumphantly. "So. . . you think it amused to turn a school corridor into a swamp, do you?"

"Pretty amusing, yeah." Fred said, catching my eye and winking.

'I've got the form, Headmistress !" Filch said, nearly crying with happiness and rushing towards Umbridge. 'I've got the form and I've got the whips waiting. . . Oh, let me do it now. . ."

"Very good, Argus. You two, are about to learn what happens to wrongdoers in my school."

"You know what?" Fred asked. "I don't think we are. George, I think we've outgrown full-time education."

"Yeah, I've been feeling that way myself." George said lightly.

"Time to test our talents in the real world, d'you reckon?" Fred said.

"Definitely." George said and as one, they lifted their wands and said "Accio Brooms!"

There was a crashing sound and Harry and I ducked along with a few other students as Fred and George's brooms- having broken through Umbridge's door the iron pegs and chain still attached- came hurtling towards them.

"We won't be seeing you." Fred said, swinging his leg over his broomstick. I grinned at him, catching his eye again, blowing him a kiss, and winking.

"Yeah, don't bother to keep in touch." George said.

Fred looked around and then said. "If anyone fancies buying a Portable Swamp, as demonstrated upstairs, come to number ninety-three, Diagon Alley- Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes. Our new premises!"

"Special discounts to Hogwarts students who swear they're going to use our products to get rid of this old bat." George said, pointing at Umbridge.

"STOP THEM!" Umbridge screamed.

"Give her hell from us, Peeves." Fred said and Peeves swept his hat from his head and sprang to a salute as Fred and George flew out of the Entrance Hall.

Students ran out of the castle and down onto the lawn to watch them fly far away into the sunset.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 23

Warnings: Smut- slightly vague, 18+ readers only

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖈𝖔𝖑𝖑𝖆𝖕𝖘𝖊𝖉 𝖎𝖓𝖙𝖔 bed, my hand bleeding. I didn't bother cleaning it up and just fell asleep on the bed.

When I woke up Tuesday morning I found that there was a puddle of dried blood on the floor and the blood had dried on the back of my hand too.

I cleaned up the puddle and then bandaged my hand and went downstairs. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had just sat down and when I sat down, Harry told me about how Occlumency had gone- poorly.

And then they told me that the weapon that Voldemort was trying to get was in the Ministry of Magic- in the Department of Mysteries to be more exact. And that was what Sturgis Podmore was trying to get into.

I stared at them, extremely annoyed, and then said when they'd finished speaking, "You know I said most of this like at the hospital, right?"

They stared blankly at me and then I saw something in my visions and I said, "Oh no."

"What?" They all asked.

"Where's the Daily Prophet Hermione?" I asked, looking around. At that moment, the owls came flying down, dropping a newspaper on mine and her lap. I quickly smoothed it over and felt my heart sink. "They did escape." I muttered.

Antonin Dolohov, August Rookwood, Bellatrix Lestrange, Travers, Rebastan Lestrange, Rodolphus Lestrange, and Mulciber II were the names that popped out at me.

"Oh Merlin." Hermione said. Ron was looking over at my newspaper and Harry was looking at Hermione's.

"They're blaming Sirius for it." I said, scanning the article which mentioned that the new nine. . . no, ten. . . escapees must've learned it from the 'master' Sirius Black.

"Of course they are." Hermione said. "What other option does Fudge have? 'Sorry everyone, Dumbledore warned me this might happen, the Azkaban guards have joined Lord Voldemort'- stop whimpering Ron- 'and now Voldemort's worst supporters have broken out too'. I mean, he's spent a good six months telling everyone you and Dumbledore are liars, hasn't he?"

It still gave me a shock when she said his name. "No one else looks as worried though, do they?" Harry asked.

I looked around and saw what he meant. They were all talking about Quidditch and homework and a Hogsmeade visit on Valentine's Day. "The teachers table is another story though." I said, nodding up at the teachers' table.

Dumbledore and McGonagall were in deep conversation, the newspaper in front of them. Professor Sprout had her newspaper propped up on a ketchup bottle and was so interested in the newspaper that she didn't realize her eggs were falling into her lap. I couldn't see Flitwick's reaction because he'd disappeared behind his newspaper. Severus had the newspaper flat on the table, a finger on his lips, and a hand on his fork, moving his food around on his plate aimlessly. I wondered if his reaction was for show. Surely he had known they would break out, right? Maybe he was reading a different article? Umbridge kept looking at Dumbledore and McGonagall.

"Oh my-" Hermione said and I looked away from the teacher's table.

"What now?" Harry asked.

"It's. . . horrible." Hermione said, glancing at me.

TRAGIC DEMISE OF MINISTRY OF MAGIC WORKER

St. Mungo's Hospital promised a full inquiry last night after Ministry of Magic worker Broderick Bode, 49, was discovered dead in his bed, strangled by a potted-plant. Healers called to the scene were unable to revive Mr. Bode, who had been injured in a workplace accident some weeks prior to his death. Healer Miriam Strout, who was in charge of Mr. Bode's ward at the time of the incident, has been sus- pended on full pay and was unavailable for comment yesterday, but a spokeswizard for the hospital said in a statement, "St. Mungo's deeply regrets the death of Mr. Bode, whose health was improving steadily prior to this tragic accident." "We have strict guidelines on the decorations per- mitted on our wards but it appears that Healer Strout, busy over the Christmas period, overlooked the dangers of the plant on Mr. Bode's bedside table. As his speech and mobility improved, Healer Strout en- couraged Mr. Bode to look after the plant himself, unaware that it was not an innocent Flitterbloom, but a cutting of Devil's Snare, which, when touched by the convalescent Mr. Bode, throttled him instantly. "St. Mungo's is as yet unable to account for the presence of the plant on the ward and asks any witch or wizard with information to come forward."

"What do they mean they're unable to account for presence of the plant?" I asked furiously. "Mad-Eye, Bill, and I all told her to get rid of the damn plant!"

"But who expects Devil's Snare to turn up in a hospital disguised as a potted plant? It's not our fault, whoever sent it to the bloke is to blame! They must be a real prat, why didn't they check what they were buying?" Ron asked sharply.

"Oh come on, Ron!" Hermione said, a bit annoyed, a bit shaky. "This- this was murder. Elizabeth said he worked in the Department of Mysteries. It was a clever murder, as well. . . if the plant was sent anonymously and the Death Eaters. . . they were obviously there that day." She closed the newspaper, deep in thought and then she leapt to her feet.

"Where are you going?" Ron asked, startled.

"To send a letter. It. . . well, I don't know whether. . . but it's worth trying. . . and I'm the only one who can. . ." Hermione said, deep in thought and ran out of the Great Hall.

"I hate it when she does that." Ron said. I got up too. "Where are you going?" Ron asked.

"My house table." I said, glancing up at the teachers table. Dumbledore and I met eyes for a second and then I turned, hurrying to the Hufflepuff table.

"Elizabeth!" Susan said joyfully. "How was your Christmas?"

"Horrible." I snapped unceremoniously, "Look at this."

I laid the newspaper down on the table and after staring at it for two seconds, Susan knocked over her drink in order to snatch up the newspaper and stare at it more closely. In a flash, Ernie, Justin, Zacharias, Hannah, and Rose were all there.

"What is it?" Zacharias asked as Heidi and Malcolm came over. They all stood behind Susan, looking at the newspaper. Other Hufflepuffs were looking at us curiously and some of them even stood up to see what the newspaper said or turned to others who had gotten the paper but hadn't opened it.

"They went to join You-Know-Who!" Ernie said viciously.

I nodded. "We should up the D.A. meetings." I said. "We need to learn to defend ourselves more than ever."

They all agreed and I said I would talk with Harry. Susan was extremely distraught as she had an uncle, aunt, and cousins that had been killed by one of the ten Death Eaters who had escaped. She wasn't the only one either.

Neville's parents, obviously, had been tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange. A new changed seemed to come over him in the following weeks, working even harder at D.A. I was so busy, that I barely got to see Severus for more than a few seconds.

Everyone had started talking about the Death Eaters breaking out of Azkaban and what was more: They were starting to believe Dumbledore and Harry rather than the Daily Prophet. The teachers could be found standing in small clumps of two and three- even Severus, talking quietly amongst themselves.

"They obviously can't talk freely in the staffroom anymore." Hermione said in a low voice as we passed McGonagall, Flitwick, and Sprout in the hallway. "Not with Umbridge there."

"Reckon they know anything new?" Ron asked, glancing back over his shoulder.

"If they do, we're not going to heart about it, are we? Not after Decree. . . what number are we on now?" Harry asked angrily.

"We're on Decree twenty-seven but the one you're referring to is decree twenty-six." I repeated immediately.

Decree Twenty- six was: Teachers are hereby banned from giving students any information that is not strictly related to the subjects they are paid to teach.

Decree Twenty-seven read: Private lessons are no longer allowed for students unless it is a group study.

I'd canceled all my private lessons with McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout. I wasn't going to risk their jobs for learning. Of course, McGonagall, Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout now had me coming in to grade stuff for them and learn along the way- especially if I was grading older students stuff. (I had a key to help correct answers).

However, Decree Twenty-six was a joke amongst students. Lee had pointed out that Umbridge was breaking her own law when she told Fred and George not to play exploding snap in her classroom. "Exploding Snap's got nothing to do with Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor! That's not information relating to your subject."

I saw Lee with the words, 'I must not talk back to my superiors' written on the back of his hand and gave him essence of Murtlap so that he could, hopefully, not have those words scarred on the back of his hands.

Hagrid was on probation though. Of course, I wasn't as surprised as Ron had been, because I'd foreseen it. Umbridge was in every Divination and Care of Magical Creatures class which meant I had a lot of free periods when it came to Defense Against the Dark Arts classes. I supposed Umbridge was trying to figure out which teacher she was going to sack first.

I had gone to Hagrid multiple times before classes so that I could know ahead of time what he was teaching. This also helped me tell him what questions students could possibly ask and what the correct questions were.

It wasn't that Hagrid didn't know the answers to questions, it was that he often answered things wrong with Umbridge talking loudly and also marking things down on her clipboard often. Half the time I didn't even think she was actually writing anything but instead, just throwing him off balance. But despite my efforts, Hagrid still seemed to get mixed up during classes.

Harry was holding twice as many D.A. meetings than before. Rose and Grace were starting to work on the harder second-year, easier third-year charms. I was also teaching them on extra days on the charms that Harry was teaching the older kids. While they weren't able to do them, they were able to block some things I shot their way.

As the youngest students, they were working the hardest, eager to catch up to what we were doing. Rose and I were so close, closer than I'd ever been with a Hufflepuff besides Cedric that we both admitted that we were like big and little sister to each other. I would've died for her as much as I would've died for Dad or Harry or Severus.

As I've said before, Neville was working harder than anyone else. It was to everyone's greatest surprise that when Harry taught us the shield charm, Hermione and I were the only ones who mastered it before Neville.

Harry had confided in me that he was doing horribly in Occlumency and so, on top of everything else I was doing- prefect duties, tutoring Rose and Grace, grading things for the four Professors, interning under Madam Pomfrey, DA meetings, and Quidditch practices- I was now trying to help Harry master Occlumency. It got to the point that I was using my time-turner again- and not just for classes.

Finally, a week before the Hogsmeade date, I found a night to visit Severus. Harry had only just left his private lesson and Severus was spooning memories back into his head from his pensieve.

I closed the door behind me and locked it as Severus put the pensieve back into a hiding spot in the wall. He was wearing only his shirt and his slacks. He'd already kicked off his shoes and socks. His long hair was hanging in his face.

"About time." he said softly, crossing the room and kissing me. My heart was pounding in my chest. Could I dare to do what I wanted?

I put my fingers lightly on his face, barely breathing. We made our way to where I was headed- the bed. My heart began to beat faster and as his hand was on my chest he whispered, "Your heart's going crazy."

My mouth seemed very dry all of a sudden and my throat was tight. I was so nervous. "Severus. . . do you. . . do you want me?"

His eyes became curious and cautious at the same time, and very carefully he said, "Of course I do. I asked you to marry me, didn't I?"

I blushed. He didn't understand. My fingers trembled at his shirt front. Then I clenched my fists together and bent down and kissed him, moving my hands away from the buttons. It was no good, I couldn't do it.

His hands drew up and slid my robe off my shoulders and I let it slide to the floor. I continued to kiss him as his fingers moved deftly, loosening my tie, and letting that fall to the floor as well. His fingers touched the buttons on the front of my shirt and I moved my lips to his throat. His fingers worked faster as I bit him gently, practically forcing the buttons apart.

It gave me the courage to undo the buttons on his shirt. I was sitting on top of him, sitting up, undoing the buttons on his shirt. My fingers were much clumsier than his, but he waited patiently, kissing my neck until I had finished and his shirt fell to the floor on top of mine.

His fingers went behind my back, undoing the clasp on my bra and that fell to the floor too. I couldn't look at him though and so, blushing, I looked down at his abs, tracing them with my fingers. His fingers traced over my breasts, tracing lightly across the soft skin and I breathed out. In such a sudden movement, I never would've predicted it, he'd rolled over on top of me, pressing me down into the bed.

Things were going exactly as I'd hoped and we were both naked within a few moments notice. My eyes closed, I didn't even notice where his mouth was until I felt it on my clit. I let out a moan almost against my will. I had never felt something more pleasurable in my entire life and I was sure it would just increase. And then his tongue was traveling up my stomach, making me shiver, and he kissed me between my breasts. I opened my eyes and met Severus' which were bright with excitement.

There was a bit of hesitation on his end and then, he slid into me. We both gasped at the same time. And then, time stopped existing. There was no more world. It was just the two of us in this room and that was it.

I had never felt so great in my entire life as he thrusted himself over and over into me. I'd never felt anything like it, and it was the best thing on the planet. I could not get enough. My lips forever searched his and when we broke apart, our lips were always somewhere else on the other's skin. Mine were always at his throat, leaving dark purple bruises of love. His were either at my throat or at my breasts- a whole new sensation in itself.

And there were other sensations, lower in me, things that seemed to build up and release before settling down, only to reach that point again.

It was nearly an hour before we stopped, both of us, curling up with the other, our arms around each other in a way that we'd never held each other before. There was a new closeness to us, our naked bodies tangled together. I was safe here. I was safe in his arms with the sheets wrapped around us, his hair on my cheek. My hair was splayed out on the pillow, out of the way.

We were both breathing deeply, both of us extremely satisfied and we both fell asleep, completely and totally content.

I could barely believe what had happened last night when I woke up, and I might've thought it to be a dream if I wasn't so sore- and completely naked.

I winced, touching my legs and stomach. There was a soreness in my hips that I had never felt before.

"Did I hurt you?" Severus asked in concern as I stood up, wincing again.

"No, that was. . . that was lovely." I said, blushing and looking away. "Just sore for some reason, that's all."

He chuckled, holding my face in his hands and pressed his lips to mine. It took us nearly twenty minutes to finally get dressed and leave the office. I couldn't remember what day it was or my name or where I was.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖕 more completely in the Great Hall. I'd checked myself in the bathroom and covered up any marks that would've led to interesting questions with make up. I finally remembered that today was Monday. I was so glad that I didn't have Umbridge that I was humming.

All in all, I was just in a good mood. I wanted to go back tonight. I wanted to do it again and again and again. I wanted to run from Hogwarts with Severus and buy a beach house in Australia and the two of us live happily ever after away from this mess. Voldemort would- ideally- leave us alone to be happy.

Of course, it was just a daydream. I couldn't go back tonight, I had way to much homework. Neither of us were running away either. I couldn't leave everyone here to face Voldemort on their own. Severus wasn't going to abandon his duties here either.

So, I contented myself to simply daydreaming throughout my classes. People kept asking what I was so happy about and I just kept saying that I was glad it was February.

While I didn't get to spend an adequate amount of time with Severus over the next week, I made sure to clear my schedule and finish all my homework so that we could spend the night together on Valentine's day. . . if he wanted to of course.

I'd never before doubted about whether or not he would want to see me. I'd always shown up and we'd kissed. Sometimes I slept over and sometimes I didn't. But things seemed so different now. We were engaged, we'd had sex, would things be different between us? Would he expect to have sex every time I stayed over. I didn't mind that as much but would he get tired of it? Of me? I was so distracted during Potions lessons that for the first time ever, that I didn't finish the potion. Everyone seemed a bit surprised by that- but Severus didn't.

In fact, when everyone had left, I found that he was positively grinning at the fact that I hadn't finished my potion.

"What?" I asked, blood rushing to my cheeks. "Why are you smiling?"

"You're so easy to read." He said smugly.

I stared at him for a second and then threw my crystal phial at him. "You went into my mind!" I exclaimed, completely and totally embarrassed. He caught the phial in his hand and put it down on the desk as he approached me.

"Only a bit." He said, still smug. "And to answer all your lovely questions. . ." He pressed me up against the wall. "Of course I'm not going to get tired of you. . ." he pressed his lips to mine. I would've liked him to flip me onto the table right then and there but I knew that I was going to have to leave if I wanted to get to Hogsmeade.

"So I'll. . . I'll come back tonight?" I asked, looking at him hesitantly as he released me.

"Of course you will." He said, running his hand through my hair. "Because I want you to. And you do as I say, like a good girl." He kissed me again.

"Yes sir." I said breathlessly as he kissed me again, and I had a hard time finding my way out of the room.

I wouldn't have even gone to Hogsmeade if I hadn't known about Hermione and Rita Skeeter's story. I went up into the Hufflepuff dorm room. I had Severus' wedding ring on my left finger, under the disillusionment charm and I put the dragon ring that dad had given me on the opposite hand so that the attraction would be drawn there if anyone looked at my hands. Then I put my locket on over the top of my clothes so that if it did burn, I wouldn't feel it.

I pulled my hair up into a ponytail and grabbed the bag dad had given me for Christmas this year, filling it with my art books, art tools, and a few other things like my Chocolate Frog collecting binder.

I then headed out to Hogsmeade, excited about later tonight. I hung out with Susan, Justin, Zacharias, Ernie, Heidi, and Hannah for the first half. We sat in Three Broomsticks.

"Don't you think its weird that all these Death Eaters escaped and there isn't a single dementor about?" Ernie asked, pushing his glasses up on his nose.

"Yeah!" Susan said. "and yet when Sirius Black escaped, there were so many around."

"Why do you think that is Elizabeth?" Justin asked, taking a sip of his butterbeer.

I looked at them thoughtfully and then said, "Well. . . for one thing. . . I believe that it means the Dementors are no longer under the Ministry's control. Of course, Sirius was innocent so you know, that's just how it works."

"He was innocent?" Hannah asked curiously.

"How do you know that?" Zacharias asked with a snort.

Carefully, making it sound like I'd foreseen the story, I told them about Sirius and Peter Pettigrew and basically the entire story. Of course, I didn't tell them about how we'd helped him escape. I also kept silent about knowing him.

"Wow." Susan said, stunned. "I can't believe. . . I mean I'd heard about Peter Pettigrew of course- that Sirius Black had killed him. . . I can't believe. . . wow."

Ernie snorted, "Typical Ministry. Waste dementors on an innocent man and don't send any after those that are legitimately evil."

"I feel bad for Sirius." Hannah said thoughtfully. "Imagine not having anyone believe that your innocent. I can't believe the Minister didn't believe your story."

I shrugged. "Yeah well he also didn't believe me when I said that You-Know-Who was back so. . ."

"Did Dumbledore know about Sirius?" Zacharias asked.

I nodded. "He believed me and of course, he questioned Sirius when he was captured two years ago and Sirius told him the story. That's how I got a few of the extra details of course."

Ernie just shook his head.

I watched Rita Skeeter walk into the Three Broomsticks and I said, "Hey, do you guys trust me?"

"Of course." They all said immediately, even Zacharias- slightly surprising.

"Then I recommend that you guys take out subscriptions for The Quibbler. I have to go. I'll see you guys soon." I moved out of the table and approached the table where Hermione and Luna were sitting with Rita Skeeter.

"Oh, hello Elizabeth." Hermione said brightly.

"Hello Hermione." I said, "Hey Luna." I sat down with them. I could see the Hufflepuffs looking at us curiously. They were whispering amongst themselves though they soon turned back to talk with each other. I wondered what they were talking about and I wished I had an Extendable Ear on me.

Instead, I contented myself by pulling out my art pad and started drawing Rita Skeeter as she looked now. Her unkempt hair, her chipped nails, the jewels missing from her glasses, etc. She looked horribly and I was incredibly gleeful. The drawing was revenge on her from the many horrible articles that she'd written last year.

Suddenly Hermione was saying, "Harry! Harry, over here!"

I looked up and put away the art pad as Harry made his way over. It must've been raining because his hair was soaking wet and looking totally wild. He pushed it out of his eyes. "You're early!" Hermione said, moving over so that he could sit down. "I thought you were with Cho, I wasn't expecting you for another hour at least!"

"Cho? A girl?" Rita asked, turning in her chair to look at Harry.

"It's none of your business if Harry's been with a hundred girls so you can put that away right now." Hermione said coolly. Rita Skeeter's mouth puckered and she put the Quick-Quotes Quill back in her crocodile skinned purse.

"What are you up to?" Harry asked, looking between Luna, Hermione, Rita, and I.

"Little Miss Perfect was just about to tell me when you arrived. I suppose I'm allowed to talk to him, am I?" Rita asked as she took a sip of her drink.

"Yes, I suppose you are." Hermione said coolly.

"Pretty girl, is she, Harry?" Rita immediately asked.

"One more word about Harry's love life and the deal's off and that's a promise." Hermione said irritably.

"What deal? You haven't mentioned a deal yet, Miss Prissy, you just told me to turn up. Oh, one of these days..." Rita said, shuddering.

"Yes, yes, one of these days you'll write more horrible stories about Harry and me. Find someone who cares, why don't you?" Hermione said.

"They've run plenty of horrible stories about Harry this year without my help. How has that made you feel, Harry? Betrayed? Distraught? Misunderstood?" Rita said, seeming almost happy about it.

"He feels angry, of course." Hermione answered for Harry. "Because he's told the Minister of Magic the truth and the Minister's too much of an idiot to believe him."

"So you actually stick to it, do you, that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is back? You stand by all this garbage Dumbledore's been telling everybody about You-Know-Who returning and you being the sole witness-?" Rita asked.

"I wasn't the sole witness. There were a dozen-odd Death Eaters there as well. Want their names?" Harry snarled.

"I'd love them." Rita breathed, gazing at Harry in almost a loving way. "A great bold headline: 'Potter Accuses. . .' A subheading: 'Harry Potter Names Death Eaters Still Among us'. And then beneath a big photograph of you: 'Disturbed teenage survivor of You-Know-Who's attack, Harry Potter, 15, caused outrage yesterday by accusing respectable and prominent members of the Wizarding community of being Death Eaters. . ." Her quill was already in her hand and then her smiled dropped and said contemptuously. "But of course, little Miss Perfect wouldn't want that story out there, would she?"

"As a matter of fact, that's exactly what Little Miss Perfect does want." Hermione said so sweetly I was vividly reminded of Professor Umbitch- Umbridge. Harry and Rita looked at her in amazement.

"You want me to report what he says about He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?" Rita asked in a hushed voice.

"Yes, I do. the true story. All the facts. Exactly as Harry reports them. He'll give you all the details, he'll tell you the names of the undiscovered Death Eaters he saw there, he'll tell you what Voldemort looks like now- oh get a grip on yourself." Hermione said, throwing Rita a napkin as she had slopped her drink down her front. "And Elizabeth might even tell you about the attacks she had this Christmas."

I shot her a look. I hadn't bargained on that but at the same time. . . Severus had told me that I'd broken Notts knee. . . and I could definitely throw in Malfoy considering I'd recognized his voice. . .

"The Prophet wouldn't print it. In case you haven't noticed, nobody believes his cock-and-bull story. Everyone thinks he's delusional. Now, if you let me write the story from that angle-"

"We don't need another story about how Harry's lost his marbles! We've had plenty of those already, thank you! I want him given the opportunity to tell the truth!" Hermione said angrily.

"There's no market for a story like that." Rita said coldly.

"You mean the Prophet won't print it because Fudge won't let them." Hermione said in an irritable voice.

"All right, Fudge, is leaning on the Prophet, but it comes to the same thing." Rita said after a moment, leaning forward so that she could speak quietly. "They won't print a story that shows Harry in a good light. Nobody wants to read it. It's against the public mood. This last Azkaban breakout has got people quite worried enough. People just don't want to believe You-Know-Whos' back."

"It's even more dangerous for people to be ignorant of this." I said softly. "It makes them easier to control."

"My dad thinks it's an awful paper." Luna said out of nowhere. "He publishes important stories that he thinks the public needs to know. He doesn't care about making money."

"I'm guessing your father runs some stupid little village newsletter? 'Twenty-five Ways to Mingle with Muggles' and the dates of the next Bring-and-Fly sale?"

"No, he's the editor of The Quibbler."

Rita snorted so loudly that neighboring tables looked over at her. "The Quibbler! You think people will take him seriously if he's published in The Quibbler?"

"Some people won't. But the Daily Prophet's version of the Azkaban breakout had some gaping holes in it. I think a lot of people will be wondering whether there isn't a better explanation of what happened, and if there's an alternative story available, even if it is published in a- in a- well, an unusual magazine- I think they might be rather keen to read it."

"All right, let's say for a moment I'll do it. What kind of fee am I going to get?" Rita asked sharply.

"I don't think Daddy exactly pays people to write for the magazine. They do it because it's an honor, and of course, to see their names in print." Luna said dreamily.

"I'm supposed to do this for free?" Rita asked, looking absolutely horrified. I kept my mouth shut. I was going to pay her, but no one knew that yet. I wasn't even giving her the gold until after the story came out.

"Well, yes. Otherwise, as you very well know, I will inform the authorities that you are an unregistered Animagus. Of course, the Prophet might give you rather a lot for an insider's account of life in Azkaban. . ." Hermione said calmly.

My stomach turned considering I was an unregistered Animagus. I wondered if maybe I should've turned into a smaller animal so that I could've hidden better.

"I don't suppose I've got any choice, have I?" Rita asked her, voice shaking slightly. I knew from dad's experiences that being unemployed was rather hard. That was the only reason I was going to pay her.

"Daddy will be pleased." Luna said brightly and a muscle twitched in Rita's cheek.

"Okay, Harry? Ready to tell the public the truth?" Hermione asked.

"I suppose." Harry said.

"Fire away, then, Rita." Hermione said. 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 19

Warnings: Mentions alluding to non-con sexual content/rape (no rape happens however)

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖕 sometime to a nearly empty house. I yawned as I walked down the stairs. Kreacher was reproachfully cleaning them- or pretending to- and nearly tripped me. I caught the banister and hurried down the rest of the stairs before he could attempt to kill me again.

"Where is everyone?" I asked Sirius, yawning again when I came into the kitchen. I noticed he'd shaved, bathed, and changed. The dirty dishes were all gone and the kitchen was lit with real light now. It was quite a dramatic difference.

"They went with Tonks and Mad-Eye to St. Mungo's" Sirius said, sliding toast onto a plate and giving it to me. "How are you feeling?"

"Better." I said, sitting down at the kitchen table, gazing thoughtfully at the toast as though it could explain to me what emotion I was feeling. "You didn't look like you'd been doing well when we came over. I thought Dad was staying with you."

"I haven't seen anyone from the Order in weeks besides Dung." Sirius said. "And of course Phineas will come over with messages from Dumbledore."

"But then," I said, looking up in alarm, "Where's dad?"

"Still in the underground." Sirius said, passing me grape jam, prompting me to eat. "I wouldn't be surprised if you didn't see him all break. Convincing werewolves has been harder than he thought it was going to be. Most of them are too bitter with the magical world and of course, some of them are Muggles and it doesn't matter which side wins- nothing can be done for them. They can't take potions because their muggles and of course, there's nothing on the muggle side of the world for them either."

"That sucks." I muttered, finally eating my toast.

"How's your hand?" Sirius asked quickly, looking at the bandage. I looked down too. The bandages were that yucky brown, purple, red colour of dried blood for a long time.

I sighed, unwrapping the bandage and throwing it away. I washed it again and then bandaged it again. "Worse." I muttered. "I had a whole months worth of detentions that I just skipped out on by coming here. She'll be pissed when I get back."

"Umbridge?" Sirius asked.

I nodded. "Course, I don't really care about my hand. It only hurts when I start writing those stupid lines. But she keeps threatening to take away my Quidditch Captain badge- she already nearly has because she doesn't believe Half-breeds or their brats should be in positions of power." I smiled bitterly. "course, both Sprout and McGonagall fought for me so now I have to worry about whether or not their going to get put on probation. She already put Trelawney on probation and it looks like Hagrid might be next."

"Bitch." Sirius muttered. "Can't believe Dumbledore hasn't gotten rid of her yet."

"I don't know..." I said softly. "I don't think he can. You wouldn't happen to have any murtlap essence in the house would you?"

"No." Sirius said with a shake of his head.

I got up and went to the cupboards and grabbed a healing salve, slathering it on the cuts and bandaging my hand again. Then I sat back down, slathered my toast with grape jelly, and ate.

We sat in silence for a bit longer. I could hear Kreacher muttering in the front hallway. ". . .other masters wouldn't be talking about poor-half breeds. . . stupid half-breeds. . . Malfoy's would be hating on them just the same. . . oh if only he'd order me to leave the house. . ."

"I told you." I whispered softly.

"I'll be careful." He promised, a cold look on his face.

"You haven't told dad about me being an. . . Animagus." I whispered even quieter so that Kreacher couldn't repeat the information back to anyone.

Sirius shook his head. "I haven't seen anyone, remember?"

"Oh." I said guiltily, "right."

More silence and then I said, "Can I just stay with you instead of going back to Hogwarts?"

Sirius looked at me in surprise and asked, "Why would you want that?"

I shifted in my seat uncomfortably. "I have this feeling. . . like if I go back to Hogwarts, it'll be the last time I see you. . . I can't stand the feeling. . . I think. . . I think you're going to die Sirius. . . and I can't see it right now. . . I'm so afraid for you and if you do die. . . well. . . I hope you don't. . . but still. . . I want to spend as much time with you as possible."

Sirius put both of his hands on mine. "I'm not going to die, Eilís . We've discussed this before."

"My parents didn't think they were going to die either." I whispered. "Please Sirius! You have got to promise me that no matter what, no matter what people say, you have to stay here, you have you stay safe, please?"

"Eilís, I already promised that I would." Sirius said, squeezing my hands. "I'm not going anywhere. . . unless you want to walk me."

I brief smile flitted across my face. "I wouldn't mind that, no. Do you want to go right now?"

Sirius shook his head. "I don't want to leave this place unsupervised right now. I'm trying to er- keep tabs on Kreacher." he said, lowering his voice.

I nodded, but the bad feeling didn't go away. My trunk had come while I had been sleeping and it was full of my Muggle clothes. I brought it up to my bedroom and unpacked, getting dressed in a sweater and jeans.

Then, I went down to where dad's room was and opened it. There was a layer of dust covering everything- proof he hadn't been here in weeks. I closed the door gently behind me. It smelled like dad in here, a warm, comforting smell. Like musty books, vanilla beans, a faint touch of cologne, and something else I couldn't name. Just that smell that made you recognize your dad from everyone else. That smell that couldn't be put into words. Safety. Love. Protection. Dad.

I looked around. I hadn't been in here even over the summer- or ever before for that matter. His bed was made neatly- everything was always clean and neat with him. The covers were a faded blue. There was a suitcase in the corner that was zipped up and a shabby, old broomstick behind that. There was only one set of robes hanging in the wardrobe- his best pair. The window was covered with black drapes. There were small stacks of books on the dressers, the windowsill, the chair. Most of them were about defensive arts. One, however, caught my eye and I picked it up.

It was a guide to parenting daughters. There were many dog-eared pages and it looked like it had been read through a lot. I grinned. I wondered how long he'd had the book and how many tips he'd used out of the book.

I flipped open to a random page called 'fits of moodiness'. I grinned even wider.

When single fathers try and raise daughters, they notice that they come to a period of time between the age of 13-15 where they become extremely moody, rebellious, and otherwise, out of character from the daughter they'd raised since birth. This is because girls- and the female sex in general- go through a phase of puberty called 'periods'. While we will get more in depth on this particular topic later in the book (page 90) these periods cause girls to become extremely moody and sensitive. They may cry for no reason at all or become angry for no reason at all. It is usually best to let them be during these time periods.

I closed the book, placing it back on top of the stack. Poor dad, resorting to books to make sure he was parenting me properly. I felt horrible for a second and then moved on to the desk in the corner.

There were many pictures on the desk, all of them in small frames. There was a picture of me at the zoo, a picture of me and him for a father-daughter dance at my Muggle school when I was 8, him, James, and Sirius somewhere, a picture of me and Trang at the amusement park, a picture of me as a two year old baby, a picture of me at an award ceremony for fifth grade, smiling with a gap between my two front teeth, holding a paper award. All of them were moving, smiling, waving.

My heart ached-looking at them and I tried to imagine what it would be like, coming across these photos if he was dead.

I fell to my knees, covering my face with my hands, and burst into tears. Oh God, why was I thinking like that? He wasn't dead, I would know if he was dead. . . wouldn't I? Surely I would see it! It just felt like he was dead. . . that was all. It just felt like it because his room was empty and covered in dust and dark and he had pictures of mostly me on his desk and I missed him. But he wasn't dead- just gone. . . just not here right now. . .

I sobbed again, covering my face with my hands. Usually, when I cried, I used to think there was something wrong with me. Now, I knew that I was just crying because I felt that dad was going to die. The same way that I felt Sirius was going to die, and Uncle Moody, and Tonks, and Fred, and Dumbledore, and Severus. They were all going to die, I could feel it. I just didn't know when. I didn't see when. I didn't know how to prevent it.

Or maybe, just maybe, my imagination was running wild. Maybe just the fact that Voldemort was back made me think that they were all going to die, leaving me here alone on this Earth. That must be what it was. It was knowing that a dangerous bad guy was out there and my family could possibly die. But they weren't actually going to.

I wiped away my tears with the sleeve of my sweater and got up from where I was kneeling. "Miss you dad." I whispered to the room and then I left, shutting the door behind me.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝖂𝖍𝖊𝖓 𝖙𝖍𝖊 𝖂𝖊𝖆𝖘𝖑𝖊𝖞𝖘 and Harry got home from the hospital, I greeted them normally. Harry didn't say anything, he just went up the stairs, and I looked at Ginny and the others curiously. Ron looked apprehensive, but Ginny pulled me into another room, and the others followed her.

"What's wrong with Harry?" I asked automatically.

"You mean, you didn't see it?" Fred asked, trying to make a joke, but he sounded a bit stressed.

"Ha Ha. If you keep asking me that question," I said cheerfully, "I'm going to break your nose for you. "

"We overheard Tonks, mum, dad, and Mad-Eye talking in the hospital wing." Ginny said.

"You mean Extendable Ears?" I asked, amused.

"Yeah." Ginny said. "Anyways, We heard Tonks say that they searched the area for the snake, but couldn't find it. And then mum said that You-Know-Who couldn't have expected to the snake to get in. Mad-Eye reckons the snake was sent as a lookout and that dad was just in the way. Then mum mentioned that Harry had seen it and that she thought it seemed like Dumbledore had almost predicted Harry would foresee something like it and then Mad-Eye said that You-Know-Who must be possessing Harry and that's when he pulled his Extendable Ear out."

I had dropped my smile and joking manner now and looked serious.

"Is You-Know-Who possessing Harry?" George asked in concern.

I hesitated, wanting to say that I didn't think so but didn't say that. After all, hadn't I felt that it wouldn't be okay to tell Harry that I was an Animagus? That I had thought- or had a feeling- that Harry and Voldemort were somehow connected?

"Of course not." Ginny said first. "At least, I'm pretty sure he's not. I would know."

"I don't about possession" I said slowly. "I think it's more like reading his mind. . . in a way. . . but to be completely honest. . . I don't know."

"Do you think he's going to avoid us?" Ginny asked, looking up the stairs.

I nodded, "Yes, I see that much. At least until Hermione comes and drags him out. I'll go up and talk to him, alright? Maybe he'll listen to me. Or maybe I'll let the visions play out and let you berate him."

I headed up the stairs and knocked softly on the room Harry was supposed to be in. "Can I come in?" I asked. There was no answer. I sighed, going up the stairs to the piano room.

I started playing Christmas tunes on the piano again. It was a bit choppy with my bandaged hand but I kept practicing over and over so that I was able to play even with the limited movement with my bandaged hand.

Sirius entered the room at that moment and said, "I should move the piano downstairs so that you can play during Christmas."

I grinned at him. "No one knows I play, you know? Not even dad."

"Actually, he, Kingsley, and I watched you play the piano the day that you got your Hogwarts letter and found out about becoming Quidditch Captain. Harry was sitting next to you that day." Sirius said, leaning against the door. Unlike Severus, his black hair was curly and didn't hang in his face.

My mouth went dry, "Dad was watching?"

"He said he had no idea you were that good. He was thinking about getting you a piano for Christmas but I told him not to, you can have this one." Sirius said.

"Thanks!" I said, excited. "But I'll keep it here so I have an excuse to visit."

Sirius grinned. "Have you seen Harry?"

"He's sleeping." I said.

"He looked upset when he came in." Sirius said, frowning.

I didn't want to throw Fred and George's Extendable Ears under the bus so I said, "I think he feels guilty. . . I mean he thinks he was the snake. . . so he must think he was the one who attacked Mr. Weasley even though he wasn't. . . but he'll come around. I'm going to talk to him soon."

Later that night, I waited by the front door and predictably, Harry came down to the front door, dragging his trunk behind him. But before he even reached me, Phineas spoke from his portrait, "Running away, are we?"

Harry looked around and then looked at him and said shortly, "Not running away, no."

"I thought, that to belong in Gryffindor House you were supposed to be brave. It looks to me as though you would have been better off in my own house. We Slytherins are brave, yes, but not stupid. For instance, given the choice, we will always choose to save our own necks." Phineas said.

"It's not my own neck I'm saving." Harry said, turning back around and coming face to face with me. I had my arms crossed and I raised and eyebrow as he jumped back. "Elizabeth!"

"Oh, I see. This is no cowardly flight- you are being noble." Phineas said, mockingly. Harry didn't answer, staring at me, blocking the door.

"Move Elizabeth." Harry said.

I have a message for you from Albus Dumbledore." Phineas said, ignoring both Harry talking to me and- me.

Harry spun around. "What is it?"

"Stay where you are."

"I haven't moved! So what's the message?" Harry asked.

"I have just given it to you, dolt. Dumbledore says, 'Stay where you are'".

"Why? Why does he want me to stay? What else did he say?" Harry asked eagerly, dropping his trunk end.

"Nothing whatsoever."

"So that's it, is it?" Harry asked loudly- angrily. "Stay there? That's all anyone could tell me after I got attacked by those dementors too! Just say put while the grown-ups sort it out, Harry! We won't bother telling you anything, though, because your tiny little brain might not be able to cope with it!"

I privately agreed with him but I put a comforting hand on his shoulder, "Harry. . ."

"You know." Phineas said, even louder than Harry. "this is precisely why I loathed being a teacher! Young people are so infernally convinced that they are absolutely right about everything. Has it not occurred to you, my poor puff-up popinjay, that there might be an excellent reason why the headmaster of Hogwarts is not confiding every tiny detail of his plans to you? Have you never paused, while feeling hard-done by, to note that following Dumbledore's orders has never yet led you into harm? No. No, like all young people, you are quite sure that you alone feel and think, you alone recognize danger, you alone are the only one clever enough to realize what the Dark Lord may be planning. . ."

"He is planning something to do with me, then?" Harry asked swiftly. He looked back at me.

"Did I say that? Now, if you will excuse me, I have better things to do than to listen to adolescent agonizing. . . Good day to you. . ." Phineas said, walking out of his portrait.

"Fine, go then! And tell Dumbledore thanks for nothing!" Harry bellowed at the portrait.

"Harry. . ." I whispered. "Go back to bed, alright? Let's talk in the morning, okay?"

Harry stormed back up to his bedroom and I sighed, going back up to my bedroom too. Well, that was taken care of.

I lay in my empty room, wishing that Severus was here to lay next to me. I was to angsty, I needed to get out.

I went back down the stairs, unlocking the door. I stepped out into the crisp air before locking the door behind me again. I hurried into a side alley before turning into a black cat. I jumped up on a windowsill and turned back down into an alley.

I alternated between sprinting and walking as a cat while I explored the city. I pounced on a small mouse but let it go, not really wanting to eat it. But it had been a fun chase, darting around and trying to grab it.

I was much quicker about getting to where I wanted to go, despite my rather short kitty legs, because of my speed. Cats are rather fast, faster than humans- and dogs- and so traveling was a breeze.

I followed a scent trail to a bakery even though it was closed. The lingering smell of bread was maybe six hours old, around the same time that the bakery had closed. A café across from it was open though, a 24-hour one. There was a sharp smell of bitter coffee and I headed away from it. I was surprised by my heightened sense of smell, hearing, and taste. I hadn't expected to develop the senses of the animal I turned into when becoming an Animagus.

Of course, now that I thought about it, my hearing had seemed a bit sharper ever since becoming an Animagus- even as a human. Strange. I should research it. I wondered if Sirius had any extra senses from being a dog- like knowing when a bad storm was coming.

I traveled halfway across the city in about an hour before I froze, hearing something. Human feet. I jumped into the shadows and looked up. My tiny cat heart started to pound. What the hell was he doing here? Surely he wouldn't slime his shoes stepping in this Muggle place?

I watched Lucius Malfoy walk down the street. Surely. . . but no, I was very far away from Grimmauld place- nearly fifty minutes, 5 miles away. Looking around, I realized I'd never been to this part of the city before. In my cat adventures, I'd wandered away from the familiar. I hesitated, wondering if I should follow, or if I should leave.

I turned back into a human, drawing my wand and crept behind him. I watched him turn a corner and I crept up. I knew it was an alleyway. I could hear him talking briefly to someone else. Then, I felt a wand press into my neck and I froze.

"Turn around." A voice hissed.

I turned carefully, looking to see who it was. I didn't recognize him, but his left arm had the Dark Mark on his arm and his eyes lit up. He started to laugh and then Lucius and the other Death Eater- Macnair, appeared from around the corner.

Lucius Malfoy's eyes lit up as well, and his mouth turned into a smile, "Well, well. . . If it isn't Elizabeth Kane. . . and what are you doing here?"

The other lowered his wand, stuffing it into his pocket. I was frozen, trying to figure out how to get out of this. Why hadn't I stayed as a cat? I was so stupid.

"Let me have her." The one who had put his wand to my throat. "Before we take her to the Dark Lord. . ."

"Go ahead." Macnair said with a grin, interrupting whatever Malfoy had gone to say. Malfoy frowned at Macnair in what almost seemed like disapproval. "Be quick about it though."

The first Death Eater dragged me into the alleyway and I whimpered in fear. My wand was up my sleeve, but I didn't know how I was going to get out of this. Why had I left the house? Which way was Grimmauld place? Oh Merlin, I was never going to see dad again!

I jerked against his tight hold, panicking, and he chuckled. I thought about Muggle girls who got raped and killed and I let out a scream of fear. He slapped me across the face and I shut my mouth. I was trembling all over. Oh, why had I followed him? And why had I followed him as a human?

Then the Death Eaters lips were on mine and I squirmed underneath him. This was much different than Severus. This was horrible. I would rather being tortured by Voldemort. I kneed him in the groin and he groaned, letting go to clutch his private parts. I was up in a flash and racing down the alleyway and past the other two, flying as fast as possible.

I heard Lucius Malfoy yell and I ducked, continuing to run as a spell flew over my head. I jumped a fence and turned into a cat, streaking under a bush, hiding. I squeezed through the bush and through a hole in a fence and was running and running until I had lost them and had thoroughly lost myself.

I continued to run however, until I finally had to stop. I was in a backyard of a Muggle house. I debated about knocking on their door and asking which was was Kings Crossing but thought I should wait until morning. I crept up into a tree and curled up in a branch and fell asleep.

When I woke up, there were Muggle kids around the bottom of the tree, pointing up at me. The mother shooed them inside, shivering in her thin nightdress and they went in reluctantly. Once their faces disappeared from the window, I crept down from the tree and leaped onto the fence and then down.

I circled around to the front of the house, looking left and right, became human and went and knocked on the woman's front door, looking around nervously.

"Hello?" She asked, answering the door.

"Hi." I said, shivering. "I'm lost. Can you point me in the direction of Kings Crossing please?"

"Oh you poor dear, you are quite a ways away from Kings Crossing. Here, come on in." She opened the door a little longer and I hesitantly stepped in, looking around nervously. Her son came running over and shouted, "The cat is gone!"

She smiled down at him and then at me and said, "I'll be right back."

I nodded, standing awkwardly where I was. She went upstairs and came back down a few minutes later, dressed warmly with a sweater, coat, and scarf. Her husband came down the stairs in a red dressing gown, bleary eyes, and an unshaved face. She stuck a coffee mug in his hands, told him to watch the kids, and then came back to me "I'm going to drive you." she said, smiling, grabbing a set of keys off a small table.

"Thank you so much." I said gratefully. Sometimes I forgot there were simple, good people in the world.

I followed her out to the garage and got in the passenger seat. She drove me to Kings Crossing and I thanked her again. She waved and left me there. I wished I could've done more than thank her. But I'd never be able to find the house again. I didn't even know her name.

I hid and became a cat and then made my way to Grimmauld place. I didn't see anyone and I entered Grimmauld place, becoming a human and then stumbled up to my bedroom and collapsed on my bed.

I broke into nervous sobs, burying my head in the pillow. I fell into an uneasy sleep.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖕 sometime in the afternoon to Mrs. Weasley saying that lunch was ready. I simply rolled over and fell back asleep. I was so shaken by last night that I didn't even want to leave my room. Around five thirty, I woke back up and stayed awake. Around six, I heard the doorbell and Mrs. Black started screaming.

I headed into Harry's bedroom on the second floor. Ginny and Ron were filling in Hermione about what had happened at St. Mungo's.

"Oh, you're awake." Ginny said. "About time."

"Sorry." I muttered, curling up into a ball on the bed. I had a pounding headache and I felt like I might throw up. Sleeping out all night had not been good for my health.

Hermione went upstairs and after a few minutes, she managed to bring Harry down into the room. "I came on the Knight Bus." She said, informing all of us. "Dumbledore told me what had happened first thing this morning, but I had to wait for term to end officially before setting off. Umbridge is already livid that you lot disappeared right under her nose, especially Elizabeth, even though Dumbledore told her Mr. Weasley was in St. Mungo's, and he'd given you all permission to visit so. . . She also told me to tell you, if I saw you of course, that your detentions have been extended for leaving early." Hermione said, sitting down next to Ginny.

I didn't say anything. I wondered if maybe I should've let them take me last night instead of doing more detentions.

"How're you feeling?" Hermione asked, looking at Harry.

"Fine." Harry said stiffly.

"Oh, don't lie, Harry. Ron and Ginny say you've been hiding from everyone since you got back from St. Mungo's." Hermione said impatiently.

"They do, do they?" Harry asked, glaring at them.

"Well, you have! And you won't look at any of us!" Ginny exclaimed.

"It's you lot who won't look at me!" Harry said angrily.

The headache started to pound, seemingly behind my right eye, and I closed my eyes. I felt very cold.

"Maybe you're taking it in turns to look and keep missing each other." Hermione suggested, sounding amused.

"Very funny." Harry snapped.

"Oh, stop feeling all misunderstood. Look, the others have told me what you overheard last night on the Extendable Ears-"

"Yeah? All been talking about me, have you? Well, I'm getting used to it. . ."

"We wanted to talk to you, Harry, but as you've been hiding ever since we got back-" Ginny said.

"I didn't want anyone to talk to me." Harry said, shooting me an angry look. I felt a bit dizzy. And now I felt warm, perhaps a bit too warm.

"Well, that was a bit stupid of you, seeing as you don't know anyone but me who's been possessed by You-Know-Who, and I can tell you how it feels." Ginny said angrily.

My vision was swimming. Eyesight vision, I mean, not visions vision. Was I thinking coherently?

"I forgot." Harry said after a stunned second.

My stomach turned.

"Lucky you." Ginny said coolly.

"I'm sorry." Harry said, sounding like he meant it. "So. . . so do you think I'm being possessed, then?"

"Well, can you remember everything you've been doing? Are there big blank periods where you don't know what you've been up to?" Ginny asked.

"No." Harry said.

"Then You-Know-Who hasn't ever possessed you. When he did it to me, I couldn't remember what I'd been doing for hours at a time. I'd find myself somewhere and not know how I got there." Ginny said simply.

"Elizabeth?" Hermione asked hesitantly, "Are you okay?"

In response, I fell out off the bed and vomited on the ground twice. Footsteps exited the room and two pairs of footsteps entered the room quickly.

"Elizabeth?" Sirius asked carefully, bending down next to me. "Are you alright?"

I shook my head and moaned. "I feel terrible."

"Were you looking into the future?" He asked seriously.

"No, it just came on all of a sudden. Like the flu I think."

I felt Sirius pick me up and carry me until he put me down in my bed. "You feel hot." He murmured. But that couldn't be right- I was shivering violently. "Fred, can you grab me an extra blanket?"

There was some movement and then Sirius put another blanket over me. "I'll be right back, okay? I'm going to make you some tea."

He hurried out of the room. I had my eyes closed, trying to fall asleep. I must be sick from staying out in the cold all night. I couldn't rebuke myself enough for trailing Lucius Malfoy. At the thought of it, I leaned over the bed and threw up again. I heard it hit metal, not wood, and cracked an eye open. There was a pail below me. That was good to know.

I flopped back on the bed. The night was painful, altering between to cold and to hot. I tossed and turned all night. Sirius kept coming in and out and once or twice Mrs. Weasley came in to check on me.

In the morning, a horrible surprise was waiting for me. An extremely irate Severus Snape. I groaned, vomiting again. "What are you doing here?" I asked hoarsely.

He sat down next to me, putting his hand on my forehead. His teeth were gritted and he was trembling in anger. "Just a cold, Sirius. She'll be fine soon."

Sirius left the room a few minutes later and Severus immediately attacked me. "Are you stupid? Why the hell did you end up around Lucius Malfoy by yourself?"

"I don't remember." I mumbled, sleepily. "I was just outside and then I found that I was far away from Grimmauld place and then Lucius was there and then there were two other Death Eaters. The only reason that I got away was because one of them. . . er- wanted me, he was kissing me and touching me and I kneed him in the groin and managed to escape. . . it was close though. . ." I eyed him curiously, "How'd you find out?"

"Lucius reported you were in the area. Of course, they're going to be scoping out where they had come across you mostly."

I sighed. "I'm so sorry." I broke down into tears away and then turned away from him, embarrassed.

"Elizabeth. . ." he said in a much more gentle voice. "Don't. . . I'm sorry. . . sweetheart. I just got scared."

I sat up carefully and place my forehead on his shoulder. "My fault. . . its my fault. . . I should just be thankful Voldemort isn't torturing visions out of me right now."

Severus hugged me, apparently not caring if Sirius came in again. "And Sirius said I might not even see Dad this break and I miss him so MUCH!" I sobbed. "And I miss you and Sirius and the other day, I had the most horrible thought that everyone I loved was going to die and I just needed to get out and then I ended up in the wrong place at the wrong time and I don't even know why he was there!"

"Shh. . . Elizabeth. . ." Severus murmured, kissing my cheek. "It's okay. We're all still here. . . okay? We're all still here. . ."

I kissed him on the lips briefly. "So why did you come?" I asked, wiping away tears. My head was starting to pound again because of the crying.

"Because I was worried about you of course." He said softly. "when I heard- well I had to check on you."

"Thank you." I whispered.

"I should go back." Severus said, kissing me gently again.

"You're going to get sick." I moaned, but didn't let go of his hand.

"Well then, I'll try to pass it on to Umbridge, alright?" He asked, standing up and winking.

I grinned. "Alright."

He ran a hair over my hair and said, "I love you Elizabeth."

"Love you too Sev."

He left the room, giving me one last kiss. Strangely, I felt much better as though he'd taken the sickness with him- or had made it dissipate into the air.

He had taken away my worries with him too. I no longer cared about Lucius Malfoy or the other two Death Eaters or Voldemort. I no longer worried about whether dad was going to die- surely he wasn't. Dad was indestructible. He was the one who'd saved me when the Muggle had robbed our house. He had saved me every time and the only reason he wasn't there last night was because he was doing important work for the Order.

And besides, how could I worry about anything when Severus loved me?

My mouth was dry and I looked around. There was a glass of water on my bedside table and I drank half of it and fell into more sleep. 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 5

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

ℑ𝔴𝔬𝔨𝔢𝔲𝔭 to Mrs. Weasley banging on my door and saying, "Elizabeth! Get up! We've got a busy day ahead of us today!"

I groaned and rolled over on top of Severus. I gave a start, only now remembering that he'd stayed over.

"Hello love." Severus muttered sleepily, reaching up and tucking my hair behind my ear. "What a wake up call."

I groaned. "I hate cleaning this house."

"We still have a few minutes." Severus said, pushing me off of him and then rolling over ontop of me and pressing his lips to my throat. I gasped.

"Yes, well." I said with difficulty. "Dad could come up at any moment and- and-" Bloody hell, he was distracting! "-kill you possibly?"

He chuckled and pressed his lips to mine again and rolled out of bed, pulling me out with him. I shivered in the cold air. He rubbed his hands on my shoulders. "I ought to sneak out then, shouldn't I?"

"Something like that." I said through clenched teeth so they didn't chatter. Who knew August could be so cold?

He kissed my temple and then slipped out the door. I didn't hear any outbursts of rage and I quickly got dressed and made the bed, feeling much happier than I had last night.

However, my happiness dissipated about half an hour later in the drawing room. The drawing room was olive green and on the first floor. The carpets were dust filled. The moss-green velvet curtains were buzzing with hidden doxies. Lovely.

Hermione, Ginny, Fred, and George were already wearing cloths over their faces and holding a black bottle of Doxycide. Harry and Ron were standing in front of me, having entered the room before me.

"Grab your face masks and take a spray." Mrs. Weasley said, nodding to the table. I took a mask and hooked it over my ears and picked up a bottle. "It's Doxycide. I've never seen an infestation this bad- what that house-elf's been doing for the last ten years-"

"Kreacher's really old, he probably couldn't manage-" Hermione said while I rolled my eyes.

"You'd be surprised what Kreacher can manage when he wants to, Hermione." Sirius interrupted, coming into the room and carrying a bag of dead rats.

"Kinsley's about to ring the doorbell." I warned Sirius.

"Thanks for the warning, Elizabeth." Sirius said. "I was just coming in to take a look at the writing desk. . ."

"It's a boggart." I confirmed, "But you guys will have Moody check anyways. I'll tell Harry why you've got a bag of rats too. Stop Kingsley before your mum starts screaming again."

"Right you are." Sirius said, carrying the bag of rats out and closing the door behind him. But it was to late. The doorbell rang and though we couldn't hear, Mrs. Black was screaming somewhere upstairs. I sighed.

"You tried." Fred said, shrugging. I shrugged too. Didn't do any good.

Mrs. Weasley was looking through Gilderoy Lockhart's Guide to Household Pests. I nearly snorted. "Right, you lot, you need to be careful, because doxies bite and their teeth are poisonous. I've got a bottle of antidote here, but I'd rather nobody needed it."

Harry inched over to me, "So why does Sirius have a bag of dead rats?"

"Buckbeak." I muttered out of the corner of my mouth.

"All right-" Mrs. Weasley was saying, "Squirt!"

I sprayed the bottle liberally until the doxies actually came out of the curtains. Then, I started spraying them like in a shooting game that Trang and I had played once at her house. She'd introduced me to a new favorite Muggle past-time: Video games.

I threw the paralyzed doxies into the bucket and sometimes- on purpose- missing and throwing them straight into Fred and George's hands. They were pocketing them for their skiving snack boxes.

After we finished with the doxies, Mrs. Weasley pointed at the dusty glass-fronted cabinets and said, "I think we'll tackle those after lunch."

I looked inside the cabinets out of curiosity. There were many rusty daggers and claws in one of the cases. Another held a coiled snakeskin- probably because the family had been in Slytherin. Or maybe because the Black crest had a snake in it. In another was multiple silver boxes that were tarnished and inscribed with runes and several different languages. I recognized Bulgarian, Korean, and Greek out of a few of them. On the top shelf was a crystal jar with an opal stopper in it. It would've been pretty if it wasn't filled with some sort of blood. I wondered if along with chopping of house-elves heads, Mrs. Black drained them of their blood too. I shivered and looked away.

The doorbell rang again and a moment later, Mrs. Black started screaming again. Mrs. Weasley grabbed up the bag of dead rats and said, "Stay here. I'll bring up some sandwiches." I wrinkled my nose. I hated bread.

After she left, the others dashed to the window and I slipped out the door and down the stairs. Sirius and Kingsley were in the hallway, opening the door. Mundungus was on the front step with a stack of cauldrons.

"Molly's going to have another child Dung." Sirius said, shaking his head. "I don't know if we can keep them here. . ."

I stepped off the stairs and trailed behind them to the kitchen. What I really wanted, was food- and not bread.

I made myself a plate of cheese, salami, pepperoni, and grapes. Tonks and Dad were talking in the kitchen. "Who's at the door Elizabeth?" Dad asked me, looking up.

I nearly replied "I don't know" but instead said, "Dung. He's-"

But at that point, Mrs. Weasley shouted at the top of her lungs, "WE ARE NOT RUNNING A HIDEOUT FOR STOLEN GOODS!"

Dad sighed, running a hand through his graying hair. "Wonderful." He said, his hand clapping down on his leg.

"-COMPLETELY IRRESPONSIBLE, AS IF WE HAVEN'T GOT ENOUGH TO WORRY ABOUT WITHOUT YOU DRAGGING STOLEN CAULRDONS INTO THE HOUSE-"

I sighed. "Don't know why she cares. Half the stuff in this house could get us put in Azkaban."

"That's why we're getting rid of it." Dad said lightly.

I shrugged. "The cauldrons will be here for a shorter amount of time than half the things in this house anyways."

Mrs. Weasley came storming into the kitchen and saw me. "I thought I told you to stay upstairs Elizabeth!"

I gritted my teeth and picked up my plate of food and went back up the stairs. I might row with dad, but I wasn't going to row with Mrs. Weasley when nearly everyone was rowing with her back.

Back in the room, I noticed Kreacher was in there. He didn't seem to notice anyone and was muttering, ". . .if she knew the scum they've let in her house, what would she say to old Kreacher, oh the same of it, Mudbloods and werewolves and traitors and thieves, poor old Kreacher, what can he do. . ."

I was feeling angry already and angrier still that Kreacher was talking bad about the people I loved.

"Hello, Kreacher." Fred said very loudly.

"Kreacher did not see Young Master." Kreacher said, turning around and bowing to Fred. "Nasty little brat of a blood traitor it is."

"Sorry?" George asked. "Didn't catch that last bit."

"Kreacher said nothing." Kreacher said, bowing to George now and saying, "and there's the twin, unnatural little beasts they are."

Harry looked confused, looking like he didn't know if he should laugh or not. I supposed, for an outsider, it would be funny.

"What are you doing Kreacher?" I asked.

Kreacher turned to me and bowed and said, "Kreacher is cleaning. And there's the bitch of the werewolf. . . oh my poor mistress."

I gritted my teeth. Harry had stopped looking like he might laugh.

Kreacher had straightened up now and was saying, ". . . and there's the Mudblood, standing there bold as brass, oh if my Mistress knew, oh how she'd cry, and there's a new boy, Kreacher doesn't know his name, what is he doing here, Kreacher doesn't know. . ."

"This is Harry, Kreacher. Harry Potter." Hermione said tentatively. I rolled my eyes. Somehow, Hermione thought kindness was the best way to deal with Kreacher. Bloody hell.

"The Mudblood is talking to Kreacher as though she is my friend, if Kreacher's Mistress saw him in such company, oh what would she say. . ." Kreacher said, his eyes widening.

"Don't call her a Mudblood!" Ron, Ginny, and I all exclaimed together.

"It doesn't matter. He's not in his right mind, he doesn't know what he's-" Hermione whispered to us.

"Don't kid yourself, Hermione, he knows exactly what he's saying." Fred said, eyeing Kreacher with great dislike.

"Is it true? Is it Harry Potter? Kreacher can see the scar, it must be true, that's that boy who stopped the Dark Lord, Kreacher wonders how he did it-" Kreacher muttered.

"Don't we all, Kreacher." Fred said.

"What do you want anyways?" I asked again.

"Kreacher is cleaning." He said.

"A likely story." Sirius' voices said from behind me.

Kreacher flung himself into a ridiculously low bow that flattened his snoutlike nose on the floor. Sirius, Fred, George, and I were all glaring at Kreacher.

"Stand up straight. Now, what are you up to?" Sirius asked a bit impatiently.

"Kreacher is cleaning. Kreacher lives to serve the noble house of Black-"

"-and it's getting blacker every day, it's filthy."

"Master always liked his little joke. Master was a nasty ungrateful swine who broke his mother's heart-"

"My mother didn't have a heart, Kreacher. She kept herself alive out of pure spite." Sirius snapped.

"Whatever Master says. Master is not fit to swipe slime from his mother's boots, oh my poor Mistress, what would she say if she saw Kreacher serving him, how she hated him, what a disappointment he was-"

"I asked you what you were up to. Every time you show up pretending to be cleaning, you sneak something off to your room so we can't throw it out."

"Kreacher would never move anything from its proper place in Master's house. Mistress would never forgive Kreacher if the tapestry was thrown out, seven centuries it's been in the family, Kreacher must save it, Kreacher will not let Master and the blood traitors and the werewolf's brat destroy it-"

"I thought it might be that." Sirius said. "She'll have put another Permanent Sticking Charm on the back of it, I don't doubt, but if I can get rid of it I certainly will. Now go away, Kreacher."

Kreacher went, still muttering as he shuffled out of the room. "-comes back from Azkaban ordering Kreacher around, oh my poor Mistress, what would she say if she saw the house now, scum living in it, her treasures thrown out, she swore he was no son of hers and he's back, they say he's a murderer too-"

"Keep muttering and I will be a murderer!" Sirius said irritably, slamming the door shut.

"Sirius, he's not right in the head. I don't think he realizes we can hear him." Hermione said in a pleading voice.

"He's been alone too long, taking mad orders from my mother's portrait and talking to himself, but he was always a foul little-"

"If you just set him free, maybe-" Hermione started hopefully and I snorted.

"We can't set him free, he knows too much about the Order. And anyway, the shock would kill him. You suggest to him that he leaves this house, see how he takes it."

"Probably fine." I said scathingly. "He'll just show up knocking at the Malfoys' door and spill all our secrets."

Sirius was walking across the room where the tapestry was plastered against the wall. Everyone followed him over. It was an immensely old piece of fabric; faded and gnawed on. The golden thread, however, glinted brightly to show the family tree it held. The large words at the top of the family tree read: The Noble and Most Ancient House of Black "Toujours Pur"

I snorted, "Always pure?"

Sirius looked at me in amazement. "You know French?"

"A bit." I said.

"You're not on here!" Harry said.

"I used to be there." Sirius said, pointing to a burn mark on the tapestry. "My sweet old mother blasted me off after I ran away from home- Kreacher's quite fond of muttering the story under his breath."

"You ran away from home?" Harry asked in interest.

"When I was about sixteen. I'd had enough."

"Where did you go?"

"Your dad's place." Sirius said and his eyes darted to me and back to Harry. "Your grandparents were really good about it; they sort of adopted me as a second son. Yeah, I camped out at your dad's during the school holidays, and then when I was seventeen I got a place of my own, my Uncle Alphard had left me a decent bit of gold- he's been wiped off here too, that's probably why. Anyways, after that I looked after myself. I was always welcome at Mr. and Mrs. Potter's for Sunday lunch though."

The only grandparents I had was dad's dad. I supposed once Dad married Tonks before my seventh year, Tonks parents would become my grandparents. I wondered if Dad and Tonks would give me a sibling. I certainly hoped so- but I didn't dare see that far- I might've passed out if I'd tried.

"Because I hated the whole lot of them: my parents, with their pure-blood mania, convinced that to be a Black made you practically royal. . . my idiot brother, soft enough to believe them. . . that's him." Sirius said, answering a question I hadn't heard. I looked where he pointed- REGULUS BLACK. He was dead.

"He was younger than me and a much better son, as I was constantly reminded."

"But he died." Harry said.

"Yeah. Stupid idiot- he joined the Death Eaters."

"You're kidding!" Harry exclaimed. I examined the death date. He was only fifteen years old when he died. . .the same age as Harry and I. I gave an involuntary shiver. Maybe there was some truth to what dad was saying. Maybe we were too young for the Order. But still. . .

"Come on, Harry, haven't you seen enough of this house to tell what kind of wizards my family were?" Sirius asked.

"Were- were your parents Death Eaters as well?"

"No, no, but believe, me, they thought Voldemort had the right idea, they were all for the purification of the Wizarding race, getting rid of Muggle-borns and having purebloods in charge. They weren't alone either, there were quite a few people, before Voldemort showed his true colors, who thought he had the right idea about things. . . They got cold feet when they saw what he was prepared to do to get power, though. But I bet my parents though Regulus was a right little hero for joining up at first."

"Was he killed by an Auror?" Harry asked hesitantly.

"Oh no. No, he was murdered by Voldemort. Or on Voldemort's orders, more likely, I doubt Regulus was ever important enough to be killed by Voldemort in person. From what I found out after he died, he got in so far, then panicked about what he was being asked to do and tried to back out. Well, you don't just hand in your resignation to Voldemort. It's a lifetime of service or death."

"Lunch." Mrs. Weasley's voice said. Everyone except Harry and I left. We were each standing on either side of Sirius.

"I haven't looked at his for years. There's Phineas Nigellus. . . my great-great-grandfather, see? Least popular headmaster Hogwarts ever had. . . and Araminta meliflua. . . cousin of my mother's. . . tried to force through a Ministry Bill to make Muggle-hunting legal. . . and dear Aunt Elladora. . . she started the family tradition of beheading house-elves when they got too old to carry tea trays. . . of course, anytime the family produced someone halfway decent they were disowned. I see Tonks isn't on here. Maybe that's why Kreacher won't take orders from her- he's supposed to do whatever anyone in the family asks him. . ."

"You and Tonks are related?" Harry asked in surprise.

"Oh yeah, her mother, Andromeda, was my favorite cousin. No. Andromeda's not on here either, look-" He pointed to a blasted burn between the names Bellatrix and Narcissa. "Andromeda's sisters are still here because they made lovely, respectable pure-blood marriages, but Andromeda married a Muggle-born, Ted Tonks, so-" Sirius mimed blasting the tapestry with a wand and laughed sourly. I put an arm on his shoulder and he put his arm around me.

"You're related to the Malfoys!" Harry cried out in amazement.

"The pure-blood families are all interrelated." Sirius said. "If you're only going to let your sons and daughters marry purebloods your choice is very limited, there are hardly any of us left. Molly and I are cousins by marriage and Arthur's something like my second cousin once removed. But there's no point looking for them on here- if ever a family was a bunch of blood traitors, it's the Weasleys."

"The Longbottom's should be on here then, shouldn't they?" I asked. I would've leaned forward to look at it more closely but didn't want Sirius' arm to leave my shoulder and contended myself to pushing my glasses up on my nose.

Sirius shrugged, "Could be, but probably not anymore."

Harry was still staring at the picture of Bellatrix Lestrange. "Lestrange?" he asked.

"She's the one who. . ." I looked over my shoulder and then back to Harry and said, "Tortured Neville's parents along with Barty Crouch Jr. and her husband Rodolphus and his brother Rabastan. We talked about the trial a bit in the cave last year."

"Right!" Harry said. "You never said she was your-"

"Does it matter if she's my cousin?" Sirius snapped angrily. "As far as I'm concerned, they're not my family. She's certainly not my family. I haven't seen her since I was your age, unless you count a glimpse of her coming in to Azkaban. D'you think I'm proud of having relatives like her?"

"Sorry. I didn't mean- I was just surprised- that's all." Harry said quickly.

"It doesn't matter, don't apologize." Sirius said, removing his arm from my shoulder and sticking his hands in his pockets. I leaned forward, still searching for the Longbottom's. I wasn't really sure why I was looking for them- I just felt they should be on there. But I guess after Bellatrix tortured them, they'd have been blasted off anyways. "I never thought I'd be stuck in this house again. It's ideal for headquarters, of course. My father put every security measure known to Wizard-kind on it when he lived here. It's Unplottable, so Muggles could never come and call- as if they'd have wanted to- and now Dumbledore's added his protection, you'd be hard to put to find a safer house anywhere. Dumbledore's Secret-Keeper for the Order, you know- nobody can find headquarters unless he tells them personally where it is- that note Moody showed you last night, that was from Dumbledore. . . If my parents could see the use it was being put to now. . . well, my mother's portrait should give you some idea. . ."

"Yeah." I said with a roll of my eyes. "And if you're blind Harry, listening to Kreacher should give you an idea too."

Harry grinned.

"I wouldn't mind if I could just get out occasionally and do something useful. I've asked Dumbledore whether I can escort you to your hearing- as Snuffles, obviously- so I can give you a bit of moral support, what d'you think?"

"Great Idea." I said. "If only Lucius Malfoy wasn't going to be in the hallway and knows what your disguise is."

Sirius glared at me.

I sighed. "Tomorrow's Saturday. I'll see if Dad'll let you come and hang out with Trang and me. It'll get you out a little and we're always in the forest by ourselves anyways cause we're usually flying on our brooms."

Sirius brightened up considerably.

"Don't worry." I said to Harry, who was most definitely worrying about the trial. "I'm nearly positive they're going to clear you, there's definitely something in the International Statue of Secrecy about being allowed to use magic to save your own life."

"But if they do expel me, can I come back here and live with you, Sirius?" Harry asked quietly.

Sirius smiled sadly and I looked down at the ground. "We'll see."

"I'd feel a lot better about the hearing if I knew I didn't have to go back to the Dursleys." Harry pressed on.

"They must be bad if you prefer this place." Sirius said, but didn't answer.

I clapped Harry's shoulder. "Tell you what, if they do expel you, which they won't, you can come live with me. Dad's got a place. And besides," I pulled out a house key Sirius had given me for my 14th birthday. "Sirius still hasn't told me what this goes to but the runes say house."

Sirius smiled and opened his mouth but Mrs. Weasley said, "Hurry up you three, or there won't be any food left."

We all went over and the conversation was dropped. After lunch, cleaning commenced. There were a bunch of lovely things hiding in the piles of dangerous items. There was a snuffbox that bit and Sirius was on the receiving end of it's bite. But Sirius simply tapped his hand with his wand and said, "must be Wartcap powder in there."

There was also a strange silver instrument like a many legged tweezer that scuttled up Harry's arm. When Sirius attempted to smash it with a heavy book, it jumped onto my chest. I yelled out and fell backwards. Sirius threw it across the room and threw the book after it, smashing it. There was a musical box that Fred decided to wound up for some reason and we all stood there, getting more and more tired before Ginny finally closed the lid. I smashed it out of spite. There was a heavy locket we couldn't open, wine glasses that smashed themselves in Hermione's hand, cutting her hands open, and boxes of certificates and medals and other things.

Several times, Kreacher came in to try and take things away, insulting all of us as he did so. Every time he called me a werewolf brat or the werewolf's bitch, my hand instinctively flew towards my wand to curse him and I had to remember that I couldn't do that.

Kreacher actually wrestled with Sirius over a large golden ring and when Sirius managed to get it out of Kreacher's hands, Kreacher burst into ugly sobs and tears.

"It was my fathers." Sirius said, throwing the ring in the sack. "Kreacher wasn't quite as devoted him as to my mother, but I still caught him snogging a pair of my father's old trousers last week."

I giggled and after everyone had left, it was just Sirius and me.

"Sirius?" I asked. "Why do you and dad treat me so differently from Harry?"

Sirius looked at me thoughtfully and then at the wall. It took him a moment to answer and he said, "I suppose because. . . well Remus- he sees you as the little girl that he raised and he can't bear to think about you being hurt. . . on the frontlines of a war. . . when he heard what Crouch Jr did to you last year. . . I don't think I've ever seen him so upset. . ."

"But Harry went through nearly all the same things I went through, and a bit more, and you and dad seem to think he's an adult and I'm a child." I said, trying to keep my voice from sounding like I was complaining. "Is Mrs. Weasley right? Do you see him as James and me as Lily and keeping Lily out of things the way you would have at school?"

Sirius looked at me sharply and rubbed his chin. "No. I suppose. . . I suppose I see you as the little girl too. If anything happened to you. . . I nearly ripped Crouch Jr. . ." he drifted off and then started up again. "Perhaps it's because your father and I feel more protective of you. We aren't the only ones, you know. Kingsley, Mad-Eye, Bill. . . even Snape." he added grudgingly.

"I notice how everyone you named is a male." I pointed out.

Sirius grinned. "Yes, well, you do look awfully like your mother. While your dad and I and Dumbledore don't say anything about your relation to Harry. . . well. . . I think if you had Harry's eyes. . . some might think you were your mum."

"Yes." I mused. "Dad said it was going to get harder to keep denying my relation to Harry but. . . it's not like I want to. . . you know?" I sighed, frustrated and ran my hands through my hair. It was much longer, past my knees now. "I need to apologize to dad when he gets back."

"He's going to be gone for the weekend." Sirius said and I groaned.

"So I won't see Trang tomorrow?" I asked, frowning.

"No" and here, Sirius smiled. "I get to take you."

"Lovely." I said, beaming and I walked out the door for dinner. 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 1

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡 🧡 🧡 🧡  

𝕴 𝖜𝖆𝖘 𝖍𝖆𝖛𝖎𝖓𝖌 a nice, pleasant conversation with Severus. By nice, pleasant conversation, I meant that my lips, and his lips, were touching and he was holding me in a way that made me want to stay there forever.

But we couldn't. Dad would probably kill me- or Severus- if he walked in on us. Considering he lived here, there was a very high chance of us being discovered.

I lowered my lips from his and said, "You should probably go. Dad'll be looking for me now that the meeting is over." I whispered. A lovely shiver went over me as his lips went to the side of my neck. My hands, which were on the front of his robes, curled into fists, pulling him closer to me.

"In a minute." he whispered. I grinned as he brought his lips back up to touch mine. I closed my eyes and fell deeper into the kiss. I could just barely feel the tip of his tongue on my bottom lip.

"Alright." he said, pulling away as we both gasped slightly for air. "Now, I'll go."

I got up from the chair and he stood and ran a hand through his hair. "It looks fine." I said, handing his his traveling cloak. I, meanwhile, checked myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess. I quickly smoothed it down. Severus kissed the top of my head.

"I'll see you later." He said, his fingers trailing across my cheek.

"Bye." I said and he left the room.

Once he was gone, I felt happy for a little longer before the depression I'd been suppressing set back in. I took in a shuddering breath and tried to push Cedric's death out of my mind.

I went to the dresser in the corner, in the room I got to myself, and quickly pulled out parchment, ink, and a quill. The only way to get my mind off Cedric's death was to write to Harry.

Harry wasn't here. Dumbledore didn't want him here yet. I thought it was bloody stupid that we weren't allowed to tell him a damn thing. There was a large injustice to it. If it wasn't for Harry, none of us would've known that Cedric was dead- or Harry for that matter. And because of that, we wouldn't have known Voldemort was back. (Well except for the fact that I had visions and would've told them unless Peter had managed to get to me before Severus). So, I tried to tell him as much as possible.

In the first couple weeks of June, Dad and I had stayed at our house and I had been really glad about this. Sirius had stayed with us and I had gotten to hang out with Trang every day. I had also explained every detail of last year to her.

Trang had been very alarmed about Voldemort rising- she'd accepted my story without questions. She was also alarmed that I'd been tortured to stop me from preventing the rise of Voldemort, and that a student, my best friend in the Hufflepuff house, had been killed.

I clenched my quill as an image of Cedric lay, eagle-spread on dead grass and dirt, eyes open and blank entered my mind. I quickly pushed it out of my head, trying to think of him alive, soaring on his broom, chasing a snitch, racing me, dancing with me- but even thinking of him alive was painful. A tear dropped onto the parchment. I cursed and tossed the parchment in the trash. I didn't need Harry knowing I'd been crying while I wrote to him.

But now, Dumbledore had made Sirius move into 12, Grimmauld Place. Dad had moved in as well, mostly to keep Sirius company, and so had the Weasley family- minus Percy- and also Hermione. But that meant that I was far away from Trang, for Trang had not moved into the house, and Dad had told both of us that it wasn't a good idea for either of us.

So, we had to contend ourselves to sending letters and only seeing each other on Saturday and Sunday when Dad would let me go back to the house using side-along apparation- we were never allowed to use the floo network.

I knew what it was like to be trapped and so this is why I wrote to Harry telling him as much as possible.

Now we were in the second week of July and today I wrote:

Dear Harry, I know you're looking for information on Voldemort or what's going on. It's hard to say, you know? But you deserve to know so I'm going to try my best. I know you've been watching the Muggle news and getting the Daily Prophet. No, the Daily Prophet is never going to print anything about Voldemort- Fudge won't let them. Voldemort, we've decided, is laying low so you're not going to hear anything on the Muggle news either. I know you're frustrated with Ron, Hermione, and Sirius for not giving you more information. I would find it frustrating as well considering you are the one that came back to tell us Voldemort is here. I've asked Dad to ask Dumbledore to let you come but Dumbledore keeps saying 'not yet'. I don't know what he's playing at. You should probably know, so you're not surprised, that Dumbledore has people following you. I won't share their names just in case, you know? We also aren't at the Burrow, so, while I know you're tempted to fly there- don't. I'm not allowed in the meetings so I don't know what the adults are talking about. It's stupid really. I thought Sirius would let me in even if dad wouldn't, but even Sirius seems to want to keep me out. Says I've been through enough. Bloody hell Harry, I know for a fact he'd let you in the conversation in a minute! It's so unfair! But I won't talk about unfair while you're stuck there and I'm at least here. Even Severus won't tell me anything! (Professor Snape). I'm trying to see if Dad will let me come and visit. I haven't asked yet. I'll let you know soon. I'll send this the minute Sadie comes back from visiting Trang (or if Hedwig shows up before Sadie gets back). I won't tell you to be a good boy or stay out of trouble (though I hope you do). But it is of utmost importance you do your best not to use any magic. The Ministry would love an excuse to put you on trial and expel you from Hogwarts. I'd tell you to stay inside at all times but I can't because I'm inside at all times and it sucks. Write soon, love, Elizabeth

Yes, that looked about right. I was giving him information- Voldemort wasn't doing anything, people were following him, meetings. . . but not too much information.

I set the parchment aside and heard a knock on my door. I quickly pulled some runes homework onto my desk and said, "Come in!"

Dad came in, closing the door behind him. My eyes quickly scanned the bedroom in case Severus had left anything but he hadn't and my eyes flicked back up to Dad. "Meeting done?" I asked a bit coldly, turning back to my homework.

"Elizabeth." Dad said in a warning voice, "You know perfectly well why I won't let you into the meetings."

Yes. Because I had a tendency to try and take things into my own hands and dad was afraid I was going to do something rash and dangerous with the information.

"Besides." Dad continued in a soothing voice, "Fred and George aren't allowed to attend and they're two years older than you."

"Yeah, but you're not supposed to keep me out of stuff." I said grumpily. "We promised not to lie to each other."

"I'm supposed to keep you out of trouble and that's what I'm doing. And it's not lying, it's just not telling you more than you need to know." Dad said sternly. "Now, have you seen Professor Snape?"

My cheeks flushed red. Bloody hell. "Why would I have seen S- Professor Snape?" I asked, letting my hair fall down the left side of my face so Dad didn't see the flush on my cheeks.

Dad sighed. "Alright Elizabeth. We need to talk about this."

"No we don't." I snapped, standing up angrily. "Don't you think your being a bit unfair?" I regretted the words the minute I said them. I ran my hands through my hair, frustrated and sat back down, my anger blown out. "Sorry." I muttered. "I didn't mean that."

"Parents need to keep dangerous things from children." Dad said, standing before me. "but children are never supposed to keep things from parents because they could be doing something that is dangerous."

I narrowed my eyes. "Well maybe you're right about that, but then again, it's a good thing I'm no longer a child."

And I snatched up my letter and stormed out of my bedroom. It was Friday. I couldn't wait for tomorrow. I was going to go straight to Trang's and not come back ever again. Except I said this every Friday when I got angry with Dad, and then ended up coming back because I missed him.

I went up the stairs, retreating from the rest of the house. And then up another flight of stairs into Buckbeak's empty room. Buckbeak was so used to me, I didn't even have to bow anymore. I locked the door behind me and went and sat down next to Buckbeak, petting his feathers.

Sadie flew into the room, dropping a letter into my lap from Trang. She saw the other letter next to me all folded up and ready for mail and stuck out her leg.

"You don't want to rest first?" I asked softly.

She hooted and kept her leg out. I tied Harry's letter to her leg and I kissed her head. "Safe flight Sadie."

She flew out of the room and I leaned my head against Buckbeak, closing my eyes to rest.

🧡🧡 🧡 🧡 🧡  

𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖕 to someone carrying me into my room. "Dad you're going to hurt your back." I muttered, my eyes fluttering open to see his drawn face.

"No I'm not." he muttered stubbornly.

"I'm sorry I yelled at you." I said sleepily. I really was sorry. I hated when dad and I fought.

"And I'm sorry I called you a child." Dad said though he sounded more amused than anything else.

"Well I guess I can't blame you when I throw childish fits." I muttered.

Dad sighed, laying me down in my bed, pulling the covers over me and sitting on the edge of my bed. "I haven't tucked you in since you were ten." A pause and then, "I am sorry I'm keeping you out of the meetings. I just don't want you to get hurt Elizabeth."

"I know Dad." I said, taking his hand. "I get it, I'm just. . . just frustrated I think. . ."

Dad bent down and kissed my forehead and left his lips there for a second longer and then pulled away. "Good night sweetheart."

"Night dad." I said sleepily.

The door clicked closed softly. I lay awake, my eyes looking up at the ceiling above me. Slowly, I sat up. I crept to the door and looked out both ways, making sure no one was there. Then, I crept back into bed and opened up a side dresser drawer. I pulled out the charm bracelet that I had gotten from Fred in my first year. On it were charms from Cedric and Fred. I fingered the charms on the bracelet that were from Cedric, my pointer finger resting on the Snitch.

'Your going to make a great seeker one day, Elizabeth, I can feel it.' Cedric's voice seemed to whisper through the air. I swallowed hard and tossed the bracelet back in the drawer and buried my head my pillow, my sorrow overwhelming. I took in a shuddering breath and did my best to fall asleep.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 17

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖆𝖘 𝖘𝖙𝖎𝖑𝖑 a cat in the morning. A hand kept running over my head in soothing motions and I twitched an ear. "Morning." Severus whispered in my ear. I rolled over onto my back and stretched, my paws reaching up towards the ceiling and then I flopped onto my side, all four paws on the right side of my body and mewed, closing my eyes again.

He chuckled. "Tired?"

"Meow."

"Figures." He said, sounding amused. "You were up late last night."

I meowed again, standing up on his chest, and stretching. Then I walked across his chest and licked his cheek with my tiny tongue. Then I hopped off the bed and became human again.

"Oh good." He said, standing up too. He pushed me against the wall and kissed me roughly. I closed my eyes, welcoming everything.

He moved his lips to the side of my neck. "Careful." I whispered. "You already left one mark on me and Umbridge is still poking around." But I was shivering with excitement.

"You don't seem to want me to be careful." He whispered gently, his lips touching my neck. I could just barely fell the tip of his tongue.

"It's your head. . ." I muttered weakly.

He bit me gently and I let out a little moan of ecstasy, trembling with anticipation. I moved my hand so that I could lift his face to mine and I was so rough in my kiss that I accidentally bit his bottom lip- it really wasn't intentional. He wrapped his arms around me so tight I thought he was going to break something and I could feel my back pressed up against the wall.

I could feel his long hair against my face, I could feel one hand on the small of my back, the other wrapped underneath my ass. I could feel his lips and his tongue on mine. I felt everything. Goosebumps rose up on my arms and I tightened them around the back of his head.

"Fuck. . ." I muttered softly.

"How bad you are." he whispered, his lips a quarter of an inch above mine. I had another heart palpitation at those words. "You really should be good. . ." and he pressed his lips to mine again.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

"𝕳𝖎 𝕳𝖆𝖗𝖗𝖞." 𝕴 said brightly, joining him and Ron in the Great Hall for lunch. He looked very downcast and kept shooting looks up at the teachers table. "What's wrong?"

"Umbridge went to the Minister again." Harry spat out. "Fred, George, and I still got the life time ban and she took our brooms."

"What!" I asked, my smile dropping off my face and I sat down. "She can't. . . I guess she can. . ."

"But the Minister said you did nothing wrong apparently." Hermione said soothingly to me. "So you're still Captain. She can't do anything about it."

"And Draco?" I asked through gritted teeth.

"Still on the Slytherin team." Ron said bitterly. "His father probably bribed the Minister or something."

Hagrid reappeared at the teacher's table at that moment. Fred, George, and Lee ran up the aisle, roaring with delight to shake Hagrid's hands. I saw other students, however, exchange gloomy glances, especially at the Ravenclaw table.

"Tuesdays going to be a nightmare for you guys." I muttered. "At least I get him tomorrow morning."

Monday morning I trooped down to Hagrid's cabin along with the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws. Hagrid was waiting for us, a dead cow slung over his shoulders. Many of the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws exchanged nervous glances with each other.

"We're workin' in here today! Bit more sheltered! Anyway, they prefer the dark. Right, well, I've bin savin' a trip inter the forest fer yer fifth year. Though we'd go an' see these creatures in their natural habitat. Now, what we're studyin' today is pretty rare, I reckon I'm probably the on'y person in Britain whos' managed ter train 'em. Now then, if yer all ready, let's go an' see 'em."

Hagrid turned and strode into the forest and I followed behind him quickly. The others came after me.

We walked for about ten minutes and we came to a place where the trees stood so closely together that it was almost as dark as though it was twilight. Hagrid dropped the cow on the ground and turned to face the class. His face was a mess but it was well hidden here.

"Gather roun', gather roun'. Now, they'll be attracted by the smell o' the meat but I'm goin' ter give 'em a call anyway, 'cause they'll like ter know it's me." He turned and cupped his hands around his mouth and made some sort of shrieking call. He did it twice more.

I saw them first. Their eyes were blank, white, and shiny. It was hard to see anymore of their body considering they were black in color. The class didn't see them though and from the looks of it, I was the only one who could see them.

"Oh, an' here comes another one!" Hagrid called out and with a shock, I realized that Hagrid could see them. It had never occurred to me before that he could. And I wondered briefly who he had seen die. His father perhaps? But I was sure he'd been at Hogwarts when that happened.

"An' another!" Hagrid said excitedly as a third showed up. "Now put yer hands up, who can see 'em?"

I was the only one in class who raised my hand. I saw some of the Ravenclaws murmuring.

"Yeah. . . I knew you'd be able ter, Elizabeth. Tha' it?" Hagrid asked, looking around. "So these creatures are called Thestrals. Hogwarts has got a whole herd of 'em here. Now, who knows why one of yeh can see it, and other's can't?"

I raised my hand again.

"Go on Elizabeth."

"Only people who have seen someone pass away can see Thestrals." I said, putting my hand down. "That's why people associate them with bad omens. But they aren't really a bad omen, it's only because of the death situation."

"Tha's exactly right." Hagrid said happily. "Ten points ter Hufflepuff. Now, Thestrals usually come as large herds. This particular herd started with five females and one male. This one, name o' Tenebrus, he's my special favorite, firs' one born here in the forest after the male mated with one of the females." He was putting his hand on one of the horses but to everyone else, it looked like it was floating in midair.

Hagrid continued to give us a rundown of the facts about Thestrals and when class was over, I eavesdropped on some of the Ravenclaws.

"That wasn't a horrible lesson." Terry was saying to Anthony, "In fact, as standards go, it was a very interesting lessons. I wonder who Kane watched die."

"It sounds horrible when you put it that way." Anthony said, frowning. "But her parents passed away when she was a baby, maybe it was them."

"Maybe it was Cedric." Terry said and looked over and saw me looking and blushed. I rolled my eyes as they sped up towards the castle.

The next day in Herbology, I saw that Hermione's face was absolutely livid and I assumed the worst.

"You were right." Hermione snapped before I could open my mouth to say anything. "She was absolutely horrible to him."

I kept my mouth shut because Hermione seemed very pissed at me though I wasn't sure why. Then she confronted me after class and I was quite aware about why now.

"You should've told him!" She said angrily as we headed back into the castle. "You should've told him what was going to happen."

"Bloody hell, I'm sorry." I muttered. "But I already tried warning him and you did too and he didn't listen."

There was so much to be done as we entered December too. Hufflepuff played Ravenclaw and though I had foreseen us losing, I caught the snitch in under 17 minutes. I checked the scores and saw that we had won. I wondered why that was but I wasn't going to complain.

There were things to be done as a prefect as well. We had to supervise Christmas decorating, watch first and second-years during their breaks inside classrooms, and also patrol the corridors more often.

I was going to be going home for Christmas. Well, not home home. I was going to Grimmauld place. I hadn't told Sirius but I assumed he'd be happy when I showed up on his doorstep regardless.

I was spending a lot of time in Severus' office when I wasn't doing anything else. I hadn't been back in the forest and I was getting angsty and liked to get rid of my pent up energy by wrestling with him.

"It's freezing in here." I said, my robes draped over the chair. I was sitting in the chair, my feet propped up on his desk while he graded homework and I graded tests. It was cold in the dungeons- I could see my breath misting in the air. "How do you stand it down here?"

"Practice." He said simply. "You get used to it after a while."

I shivered, marking an answer off on the test because it was wrong. My hands started grow numb with cold and I kept putting the quill down to rub my hands together to warm them up again.

Once I was done with the tests, I put them back on his desk and sat down on his bed, wrapping myself in his warm blankets and closed my eyes. I could hear the brief scratches of his quill on the parchment. I dozed briefly until I heard the quill scratches stop and the sound of shoes falling onto the floor.

The bed creaked and he pulled me down so that I was laying next to him. I pressed my feet up against his leg. Somehow, he was still very warm.

"You are cold." He said, sounding immensely surprised and I giggled.

"I did tell you." I said, amused.

"I think your lips are blue." He said seriously.

I pressed my face into his neck. He shivered now. I hesitated for a second and then, blushing, gently bit him. He jumped, not expecting it.

"Did I hurt you?" I asked, pulling away quickly, a worried expression on my face.

He looked at me like it was the first time he was seeing me. "Bloody hell Elizabeth." He said weakly. My hand was on his chest and I could feel his heart was pounding twice as fast as it normally did.

I grinned and lowered my lips back to the same spot, teasing him. He let out a shuddering breath, his hands on my waist. He wasn't pushing me away or pulling me to him, it was more like he was trying to steady himself.

I'd never done this before, but as his heart started to beat faster, I knew I must be doing something right as I ran my tongue down his neck slowly. Then my hands were on the front of his shirt, undoing the upper buttons. He had completely frozen as I finished unbuttoning the last button.

I'd often wondered what he looked like underneath. Sometimes I imagined abs. Sometimes I imagine a smooth stomach. I knew he wasn't fat. I was, however, incredibly impressed with what I saw. He had a full six pack of abs. They weren't the ridiculous kind either that body builders had. He was just. . . solid.

He started to laugh, a low laugh. "You look surprised."

I didn't answer, just trailed my fingers over his abs. I had a mental image of me running my tongue over his abs and blushed beet red. He put his hand on my face and asked, "What are you thinking about?"

I blushed even redder and shook my head, looking away. "Nothing." I said softly.

He cupped my chin in one hand so that I was looking at him. "Really?" He asked softly, amused.

I blushed darker. "Er-"

He pulled my face down lower so that our noses were touching. "Really?" He breathed, his breath tickling me.

"Um-"

He pulled me down so that our lips touched and I was filled with a sudden energy and gripped his waist with my legs, tightening them on either side of him. There was a sudden urgency within me that made me feel that if I didn't kiss him, I was going to die.

He received me eagerly and he rolled over so that he was on top of me, pressing himself down on me. My hands were in his hair, I didn't know where his hands were because all I could think about were his lips on mine.

"Stay for Christmas." He murmured suddenly against my cheek.

"I can't." I said. "I already said I was going home- well, not home- but you know. I don't want Sirius to be alone for Christmas."

He made a sound that might've been out of disgust in the back of his throat and I tried to resurface to glare at him. "Be nice." I stressed.

"I am nice." he murmured, his lips on the right side of my neck.

I giggled. "Besides, why would I stay? I'm at least able to escape Umbridge for a couple weeks."

He groaned. "Fair point, but you could spend Christmas with me."

I smiled at him. "I would but you're not going to be alone here. Sirius is."

He frowned down at me. I stuck my tongue out at him.

"What a child." He muttered, kissing me. I pouted. "Still being a child." he said, amused. I stuck my tongue out again, touching his lips, and he pressed his lips to mine again with renewed vigor.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 33

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕸𝖞 𝖙𝖗𝖚𝖓𝖐𝖘 𝖜𝖊𝖗𝖊 packed, Sadie was in her cage, my stuff was being taken out to the train. However, my body was outside of Severus' office door and I knocked.

"Since when do you have to knock to come in?" He said as he opened the door. "Come in."

I came in and then sat on his bed. "Sev, I-"

He pressed his lips to mine and said, "I'm glad you can walk."

"I took so many things for granted." I whispered. "I'm not going to do that anymore." I kissed him back.

"You're going home?" Severus asked, cupping my chin in his hand.

"Yes." I said. "But I know where you live so I'll come visit. . . only if you want of course."

Severus hesitated. "I know the Dark Lord's sending Wormtail in as a sort of. . . helper."

I nodded, "It's a good thing I'm not human then." I turned into a cat and kneaded his knee with my paw. He laughed.

"Very well then." He said, picking me up under my front legs, letting my back legs dangle. I glared at him. "Hmm. . . you need a name. Like-" He could barely keep his face straight. "Mittens."

I hissed and turned back into a human and he collapsed under my weight and we were both laying on the floor. "Call me mittens again." I growled threateningly.

"Ooh scary." he muttered, holding my face in his hands.

I hissed again.

He grinned and pulled my head down so that he could kiss me again. "Your father's going to let you come to my house?"

"Well." I said, kissing his neck. "He's going to be in and out a bit and I highly doubt Trang's parents are going to let me hang out for her so what else was I going to do over the summer? Homework?"

He snorted, "You probably have your homework done already, don't you?"

I grinned. "Almost."

He rolled his eyes. "You're going to be late for the train."

"Good thing I can run now." I said, getting up off of him. "Love you Sev."

"Love you more Elizabeth." He said unexpectedly and pressed his lips to mine again with a ferocity unmatched by mine.

And then I was spinning out of his room and headed out of the classroom and hurried up the stairs and down the corridor, past room eleven and then paused and entered the classroom.

Firenze was pacing around, looking up at the trees with a sort of sadness in his eyes. "Elizabeth Kane." he greeted me mournfully as saw me.

"Hey, I just wanted to say good-bye." I said softly. "And I also wanted to tell you I'm sorry. . . again."

Firenze was silent for a moment and then said, "I heard you possibly saved Magorian's life."

I hesitated. "Well I couldn't let that foul Umbridge woman hurt him like that. . . and a selfish part of me hoped they'd let me into the forest if I showed that I was willing to die for them and an unselfish part of me hoped that. . . well that they'd let you back into the herd as well."

"Dumbledore told me that Ronan and Ivagio were advocating on my behalf." Firenze said. "I don't think Bane will back off though."

"No." I said sadly. "Probably not. I just wish I could make things better for you."

Firenze smiled at me and said, "Come back next year and show me your archery skills Elizabeth Kane."

"I will." I said, giving him a smile and then ran over to him and hugged him, "Take care Firenze." I kissed his cheek.

"Good-bye Elizabeth Kane." Firenze said, smiling, and then, to my utmost surprise, he kissed my cheek back before trotting off into the fake forest without looking back. I regained my sense of sanity and then left the room, sprinting down the castle stairs, taking them three at a time, so that I could make it to the carriages on time.

I caught a carriage with Ernie, Susan, Hannah, and Terry. I noticed that Ernie and Susan seemed much closer now and I wondered if they were dating yet. Then I wondered if by telling them about the future would mean that it could potentially change.

I twisted the ring on my own hand, watching the thestrals in front pull the carriage, their hooves moving in synchronized motion. As we got out, I saw Ernie paused to look at them.

"You can see them now?" I asked softly.

Ernie nodded. "I am sorry that you lost your Godfather Elizabeth."

"Me too." Susan said, coming up behind me and putting a hand on my shoulder. "I wish things had turned out different."

I shook my head, "At least we're all safe. That's what- that's what he would have wanted. Come on." We walked to the train and found a carriage to ourselves, Justin and Anthony joining us in the compartment.

"Congratulations on healing Elizabeth." Anthony said, sounding a bit put out. According to Susan, Anthony wished he'd been able to go to the Ministry with us. He seemed to have thought of it as a sort of testing of his skills.

"Thanks Anthony." I said, sitting down. Suddenly, I saw Harry walk by and then Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle met him and they attacked Harry. All of us rushed out and used a variety of spells and hexes and jinxes. Anthony looked like he was enjoying himself very much and I rolled my eyes as I sent a tickling hex at Draco.

When we were done, we had three very large and ugly slugs squeezed into Hogwarts uniforms. One of them- Malfoy most likely- was wheezing with laughter. Harry, Justin, and Ernie hoisted them into the luggage rack and left them there.

"I must say, I'm looking forward to seeing Malfoy's mother's face when he gets off the train." Ernie said with satisfaction, watching Malfoy ooze helplessly. I knew Ernie was still sour about Malfoy docking points from him.

"Goyle's mum'll be really pleased." Ron said, coming up the train corridor. "He's loads better looking now. . . Anyway, Harry, Eliza, the food trolley's just stopped if you want anything. . ."

Harry thanked us and went back with Ron but I said that I would be hanging out with the others. It was time to start acting like a true Hufflepuff- I didn't say that out-loud though.

Ernie, Susan, and I answered the others questions about what had happened at the Ministry and they were amused that I'd fought four on one and survive to tell the tale. Anthony was starting get extremely agitated.

"Of course Elizabeth was the best." Susan said. "Everyone else was hurt and it was just her and Harry and Neville."

"Neville?" Hannah asked with a bit of interest, "Really?"

I caught Ernie's eyes and we quickly looked away. "Ernie came in to fight too." I pointed out.

"Didn't do much good though." Ernie said rubbing his eyes. "But I admit, when the adrenaline starts pumping. . . really a shame you weren't there Anthony."

Anthony was gritting his teeth and looking excited at the same time and we all laughed, including Anthony.

"I would've liked a go at Goyle's dad." Anthony said, punching a fist into his hand.

"Eh." I said, "You don't want a target on your back for the Slytherins' to attack."

"Do you think Harry will continue D.A. meetings next year?" Hannah asked with interest.

"I don't think so." I said. "Because it was mostly just to rub it into Umbridge's face."

"That's a shame." Terry piped up. "I liked learning from Harry. He's a good teacher."

"I'll try and convince him to continue the club." I said thoughtfully. "A lot of his spells came in handy at the Ministry. Or maybe I'll continue the club without him."

When the train stopped, we pulled out our luggage and left Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle up in the luggage racks and made our way off the train and onto the platform. The crossing guard let Ernie, Susan, and I through and I waved good-bye as they went to meet their parents.

Harry, Hermione, and Ron were already on the platform and I was surprised, though I shouldn't have been, to see Fred and George there.

"Elizabeth!" Fred roared, pulling me up into a hug and swinging me around in a circle. "I see you're using your legs!"

I stuck my tongue out at him. "Of course I am!"

"Hi Elizabeth!" Tonks said brightly, her short pink hair gleaming in the sun. She was wearing patched jeans and a purple T-shirt and looked like she should be a rock concert.

"Did you come from a concert?" I asked, amused as she gave me a hug too.

"Nah, but I like the look." Tonks said and glanced briefly over at Dad who was shaking Harry's hand.

Uncle Moody nodded to me. I could see Mr. Weasley talking to Hermione's parents and Mrs. Weasley was greeting Ron and Ginny.

I also caught sight of my Uncle, Aunt, and Cousin standing far away and looking horrified about the group of people who had greeted Harry. I caught my Aunt's eye and we stared at each other for a moment and then she looked away. She didn't look as embarrassed now and instead looked rather sad.

I sucked in my cheeks. Harry said they were horrible people, but if I looked like mum, and she looked sad when she looked at me, then there must be a part of her that missed her sister. There just had to be.

"I dunno if that's a good idea." I heard Harry say and I turned to see who he was talking to- which was Dad.

"Oh, I think it is." Uncle Moody growled. "That'll be them, will it, Potter?" He jerked his finger towards the Weasleys.

Uncle Moody, Mr. Weasley, Dad, Tonks, Harry, and Hermione started walking towards the Dursleys and I quickly joined them.

"Good afternoon, you might remember me, my name's Arthur Weasley." Mr. Weasley said, coming to a halt right in front of Uncle Vernon. "We thought we'd just have a few words with you about Harry."

"Yeah. About how he's treated when he's at your place." Uncle Moody growled, leaning on his wooden staff.

Uncle Vernon, looked at Uncle Moody who's bowler hat was covering up his magical eye. "I am not aware that it is any of your business what goes on in my house-"

"I expect what you're not aware of would fill several books, Dursley." Uncle Moody growled and I smiled.

"Anyway, that's not the point!" Tonks interjected and I noticed that Aunt Petunia closed her eyes whenever her eyes met Tonks' hair. "The point is, if we find out you've been horrible to Harry-"

"-and make no mistake, we'll hear about it." Dad said pleasantly, putting a hand on my shoulder.

"Yes, even if you won't let Harry use the fellytone-" Mr. Weasley said cheerfully.

"Telephone." Hermione and I hissed.

"Yeah, if we get any hint that Potter's been mistreated in any way, you'll have us to answer to." Uncle Moody said.

"Are you threatening me, sir?" Uncle Vernon bellowed so that many people turned to look at him.

"Yes, I am." Uncle Moody said, sounding so pleased that I giggled, covering my mouth quickly.

"And do I look like the kind of man who can be intimidated?" Uncle Vernon barked at Uncle Moody.

"Well. . ." Uncle Moody said, pushing his bowler hat up so that Uncle Vernon could see his magical eye. Uncle Vernon leapt backward and collided with a luggage trolley. "Yes, I'd have to say you do, Dursley." Then, Uncle Moody turned to Harry and said, "So, Potter. . . give us a shout if you need us though I'm sure my niece here will let us know beforehand. If we don't hear from you for three days in a row, we'll send someone along. . ."

It was the first time that he'd called me his niece and I was so pleased that I was positively radiating with happiness and Uncle Moody chuckled. "Don't know why you're so happy Kane." Then he turned to Harry. "Bye then, Potter." Uncle Moody said, grasping Harry's shoulder for a moment with a gnarled hand.

"Take care, Harry. Keep in touch." Dad said, shaking hands with Harry.

"Harry, we'll have you away from there as soon as we can." Mrs. Weasley whispered, though not quiet enough as Uncle Vernon's face turned purple.

"We'll see you soon, mate." Ron said anxiously, shaking Harry's hand and I grinned, thinking of how much Ron reminded me of Percy at that moment.

"Really soon, Harry. We promise." Hermione said earnestly.

I threw my arms around Harry. "It's going to be hard, I know. But I love you brother. A lot. I'll see you at the Weasleys soon I reckon."

Harry gripped my back tightly and I thought that he might've been crying. "Bye Elizabeth." He whispered and pulled away and turned from us and went to join his family.

Dad put an arm around me and then we walked out of the train station and words played through my head as though it were a song. I'd never heard the words or the tune before but they were comforting and I kept them playing over and over.

And I can't make you stay But sometimes going ain't a choice And every choice you make is one that you didn't avoid

Crash the whip and ditch the car, burn a bridge, follow the stars You'll find the monsters in the dark, but nothing's worth it till it's hard Sometimes it's hard to see things clear, through your tears But anywhere is way better than here, fight your fears

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 32

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

HE-WHO-MUST-NOT-BE-NAMED RETURNS

In a brief statement Friday night, Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge confirmed that He-Who-Must- Not-Be-Named has returned to this country and is active once more. "It is with great regret that I must confirm that the wizarding styling himself Lord- well, you know who I mean- is alive and among us again," said Fudge, looking tired and flustered as he addressed reporters. "It is with almost equal regret that we report the mass revolt of the dementors of Azkaban, who have shown themselves averse to continuing in the Ministry's' em- ploy. We believe that the dementors are currently tak- ing direction from Lord- thing. "We urge the magical population to remain vigi- lant. The Ministry is currently publishing guides to elementary home and personal defense that will be delivered free to all Wizarding homes within the coming month." The Minister's statement was met with dismay and alarm from the Wizarding community, which as re- cently as last Wednesday was receiving Ministry as- surances that there was "no truth whatsoever in these persistent rumors that You-Know-Who is operating amongst us once more." Details of the events that led to the Ministry turn- around are still hazy, though it is believed that He- Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and a select band of followers (known as Death Eaters) gained entry to the Ministry of Magic itself on Thursday evening. Albus Dumbledore, newly reinstated headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, re- instated member of the International Confederation of wizards, and reinstated Chief Warlock of the Wiz- engamot, was unavailable for comment last night. He has insisted for a year that You-Know-Who was not dead, as was widely hoped and believed, but recruit- ing followers once more for a fresh attempt to seize power. Meanwhile, the Boy Who Lived-

"There you are Harry, I knew they'd drag you into it somehow." Hermione said, looking at Harry over the top of the paper.

We were sitting in the hospital wing. I'd been moved into a wheelchair and I was rolling back and forth between the door at the end of the wing and the windows, getting used to pushing me around. While Madam Pomfrey said that my legs would be healed soon and I would be able to walk, there hadn't been any improvements that I could see and I figured it was time to get used to the damn thing.

Hermione was still in bed and so was Ron. Ginny was curled up at the end of Hermione's bed, having been out of the hospital wing for some days now. Broken ankles healed over night after all.

Neville's nose had been fixed and he was sitting in a chair between Ron and Hermione's beds. Luna was also sitting on a chair, however, she was reading the Quibbler and wasn't taking in a single word anyone else was saying.

Trang was also still sitting in bed. Dumbledore had told Madam Pomfrey to keep her in bed until he came to talk to her. So far, he hadn't talked to her yet.

Ernie and Susan were lounging on an empty bed too. It was weird that they were hanging out with us. I was so used to it being just Harry, Ron, Hermione, and I. And I could've gotten used to Luna, Neville, and Ginny or just Ernie and Susan. But everyone together. . . but nine was a powerful number of course, just like seven.

"You're going to break the wheels on that." Trang said with amusement as I turned the chair, crashing it into the wall.

"No I'm not!" I said brightly, "It's magically modified."

"So why are you pushing it with your hands?" Trang asked, still amused. "Just give it commands and let it teleport you."

I stuck my tongue out at her.

"So." Ron said darkly. "he's the Boy-Who-Lived again now, though, is he? Not such a show-off maniac anymore, eh?" He grabbed a bunch of chocolate frogs and threw them to us and ripped his own open with his teeth.

"Yes, they're very complimentary about you, now, Harry." Hermione said, scanning the newspaper. "'A lone voice of truth. . . perceived as unbalanced, yet never wavered in his story. . . forced to bear ridicule and slander. . .' Hmm, I notice they don't mention the fact that it was them doing all the ridiculing and slandering, though. . ." She winced slightly, putting a hand to her ribs. She had to take ten different potions a day so I didn't pity myself much that I had to take seven. "'You-Know-Who's Last Attempt to Take Over, pages two to four, What the Ministry Should Have Told Us, page five, Why Nobody Listened to Albus Dumbledore, pages six to eight, Exclusive Interview With Harry Potter, page nine. . .' Well, it's certainly given them lots to write about. And that interview with Harry isn't exclusive, it's the one that was in The Quibbler months ago. . ." Hermione said, folding up the newspaper and tossing it away.

"Daddy sold it to them." Luna said vaguely. "He got a very good price for it too, so we're going to go on an expedition to Sweden this summer and see if we can catch a Crumple-Horned Snorkack."

"That sounds lovely." Hermione said in a strangled voice. I caught Ernie's eye and turned away, laughing.

"So anyway, what's going on in the school?" Hermione asked.

"Well, Flitwick's' got rid of Fred and George's swamp." Ginny said. "He did it in about three seconds. But he left a tiny patch under the window and he's roped it off-"

"Why?" Hermione asked, looking startled.

"Said it was a good bit of magic." Susan piped up from where she'd been sitting quietly, flicking through a gossip magazine.

"I think he left it as a monument to Fred and George." Ernie said thoughtfully.

"They sent me all these, you know." Ron said, pointing to the mound of chocolate frogs by his bedside. "Must be doing all right out of that joke shop, eh?"

"So has all the trouble stopped now Dumbledore's back?" Hermione asked and she sounded very disapproving.

"Yes, everything's settled right back down." Neville said.

"Even Peeves." Susan said with a grin. "Though Peeves seemed a little disappointed."

I giggled.

"I s'pose Filch is happy, is he?" Ron asked.

"Not at all. He's really really miserable, actually. He keeps saying Umbridge was the best thing that ever happened to Hogwarts." Ginny said in a low whisper and the ten of us looked over at where Umbridge was lying on the bed.

Dumbledore had gone to rescue her from the Centaurs. No one knew how he had done it and not received a single mark. I highly doubted that he'd used magic against them. Umbridge wasn't speaking either.

"Madam Pomfrey says she's just in shock." Hermione said in a low whisper.

I snorted. Dad had come in to see me and she'd uttered a little scream. He'd ignored her and I burst into uncontrollable laughter as Madam Pomfrey had come dashing out with her wand raised. She'd seen dad, rolled her eyes, and slammed the office door shut.

"Sulking, more like." Ernie said.

"Yeah, she shows signs of life if you do this." Ron said and made soft clip-clop noises with his tongue. Professor Umbridge bolted upright, looking around wildly.

"Anything wrong, Professor?" Madam Pomfrey asked, sticking her head out the door. My hand was pressed over my mouth to keep from laughing to hard.

"No. . . no. . . no, I must've been dreaming." She said and laid back down. Ginny, Hermione, Susan, and I all muffled our laughs by our bedclothes.

"Speaking of Centaurs, who's Divination teacher now? Is Firenze staying?" Hermione asked.

"Yes." I said promptly. "They'll split up the years between them. Firenze can't go back unfortunately."

"Bet Dumbledore wishes he could've got rid of Trelawney for good. Mind you, the whole subject's useless if you ask me, Firenze isn't a lot better. . ."

"Yes he is!" I said a bit angrily.

"How can you say that?" Hermione asked Ron. "After we've just found out that there are real prophecies?"

"Bet Elizabeth could make a lot of prophecies." Susan said with a grin.

"Oh yeah?" I said, raising an eyebrow. "And what would you want to know?"

"Who I marry!" Susan said, her eyes lighting up. "Can you see that?"

"If you give me a moment." I said and closed my eyes. The entire hospital wing seemed to be holding their breath and I grinned and then laughed.

"Who is it?" Susan practically shrieked.

"Well. . ." I said slowly. "You marry Ernie here."

Ernie and Susan looked at each other with a shocked expression on both of their faces and everyone roared with laughter except for Luna.

"Really?" Ernie asked, sounding surprised.

I nodded, "Yes, you guys will have two children. Your first child is a girl who you will name Irene and then you will have a boy after that who you will name. . . Justin."

"Justin?" Susan asked in disbelief.

"After Justin Finch-Fletchley." I said with a grin. "Oh and Neville, you're going to marry Hannah Abbott."

"I am?" Neville asked in alarming disbelief.

"Yes, and you'll become the Professor of Herbology." I said. "And you and Hannah will have a daughter who you will name Luna."

Luna and Neville looked at each other and then Luna said, "Well that's a pretty name." And then entire hospital wing burst into laughter.

"What about me?" Harry asked eagerly.

"Nope, I'm keeping that one a secret." I said with a mischievous grin.

"That's not fair!" He said hotly and I simply shrugged my shoulders.

"Lee Jordan is going to marry Alicia Spinnet and then lets see. . . Anthony Goldstein is going to marry Mandy Brocklehurst. . . they'll have a daughter."

Susan shook her head. "I can't believe that you can foresee all of that."

"Anyways." Hermione interrupted, looking annoyed. "It's a pity that the prophecy broke."

"Yeah, it is." Ron said. "Still, at least You-Know-Who never found out what was in it either- where are you going?" Harry had stood up.

"Er-Hagrid's." Harry said. "You know, he just got back and I promised I'd go down and see him and tell him how you two are. . ."

"I'll come too!" I said brightly. "It'll give me more practice with the chair."

We left the hospital wing and I immediately goaded him with questions, "When are you going to tell them the contents of the prophecy?"

"Not yet." Harry said, keeping pace with my chair.

He helped me down the steps and as we entered the entrance hall, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle emerged from a door on the right. I brought the wheelchair to a stop and Harry and the other three stopped dead too.

"You're dead Potter." Malfoy said.

"Funny, you'd think I'd have stopped walking around. . ." Harry said, raising an eyebrow.

Malfoy looked extremely angry and I tried to shift uncomfortably in my chair but my waist still wouldn't allow movement. "You're going to pay. I'm going to make you pay for what you've done to my father. . ."

"Well, I'm terrified now. I s'pose Lord Voldemort's just a warm-up compared to you three- what's the matter? He's your dad's mate, isn't he? Not scared of him, are you?" Harry stated sarcastically.

Draco started to advance, Crabbe and Goyle flanking him. I realized that I didn't have my wand- I'd left it in the hospital wing. I felt a bit of fear. I was utterly defenseless. Why had I thought just because I was in the school meant I was safe? "You think you're such a big man, Potter. You wait. I'll have you. You can't land my father in prison-"

"I thought I just had." Harry said.

"The dementors have left Azkaban. Dad and the others'll be out in no time. . ." Draco hissed.

"Yeah, I expect they will. Still, at least everyone knows what scumbags they are now-" Harry said.

Draco's hand flew toward his pocket and I screamed, catching my hand in the wheel as I tried to move backwards and cried out in pain. Harry had his wand out in a flash, pointing it at them.

"Potter!" Professor Snape emerged from the staircase that led to his office. "What are you doing, Potter?" he asked in an extremely cold voice, striding over to the five of us.

"I'm trying to decide what curse to use on Malfoy, sir." Harry said but I was too scared to laugh. My face had frozen into fear, my hand still between the frame and wheel, and Severus' eyes swept over my face. He approached me, quickly helped me with my hand, and then turned back to Harry.

"Put that wand away at once. Ten points from Gryff-" Professor Snape said and then stopped. There were no more points to take away- Gryffindor's hourglass had zero in it. "Ah, I see there are no longer any points left in the Gryffindor hourglass to take away. In that case, Potter, we will simply have to-"

"Add some more?" A different voice said.

I spun my wheelchair around with difficulty to see Professor McGonagall stumping up the stone stairs. She was carrying her tartan carpet bag in one hand and leaning on a walking stick with her other hand. I felt a spring of envy go through me. At least she could walk. I quickly pushed my bitterness away. She was lucky she wasn't dead.

"Professor McGonagall, out of St. Mungo's I see!" Professor Snape said, striding forward.

"Yes, Professor Snape. I'm quite as good as new. You two- Crabbe- Goyle- here, take these up to my office for me." She said, shoving her traveling cloak and carpetbag into their hands.

"Right then." Professor McGonagall said, turning to the hourglasses as Crabbe and Goyle walked up the stairs to her office. "Well, I think Potter and his friends ought to have fifty points apiece for altering the world to the return of You-Know-Who! What say you, Professor Snape?"

"What?" Professor Snape snapped and a reluctant grin came to my face cause I knew he'd heard her. "Oh- well- I suppose. . ."

"So that's fifty each for Potter, two Weasleys, Longbottom, and Miss Granger. Then Fifty for Miss Lovegood of Ravenclaw. Then Macmillan, Miss Bones, and Miss Kane of Hufflepuff."

Red rubies, blue sapphires, and yellow amber fell into the hourglasses of the three houses. "Now, you wanted to take ten from Mr. Potter, I think, Professor Snape- so there we are. . . Well, Potter, Malfoy, I think you ought to be outside on a glorious day like this, Miss Kane, do you need help getting down the stairs?"

I shook my head. "Harry's going to help me."

Professor McGonagall nodded, squeezing my shoulder in a gentle, almost motherly action before Harry pushed me out of the entrance hall and helped me down the stairs. He pushed me across the grounds- there was a little dirt path to take us down- and then we arrived at Hagrids house. The sun was hot and I felt bad that Harry had to push me. There were many students lying on the grass, eating sweets, reading the paper, and calling out to us.

"He'll be behind the cabin." I said as we approached his house and Harry pushed my chair around to the side of the cabin where Hagrid was picking runner beans in his garden.

"All righ', Harry! All righ' Elizabeth! Come in, come in, we'll have a cup o' dandelion juice.." Hagrid said, standing up. He took over and lifted my chair in one hand and I clutched the arms tightly, hoping I didn't slip out, as he carried my chair through the door, and set it down gently. I breathed a sigh of relief, releasing my grip on the chair arms.

"How's things?" Hagrid asked as we settled down and gave us iced juice. I'd never had dandelion juice and it had a peculiar flavor but it wasn't the worst thing Hagrid had made before. "You- er- feelin' all righ', are yeh?"

I sucked in my cheeks and said, "Things could be worse, that's for sure."

"Ay." Hagrid said softly.

"I'm fine." Harry said quickly, "So, where've you been?"

"Bin hidin' out in the mountains, up in a cave, like Sirius did when he-" Hagrid broke off, cleared his throat and took a long draft of juice, looking between the two of us, "Anyway, back now." He said feebly.

"You- you look better." Harry said and I knew he was trying to avoid the conversation of Sirius.

"Wha'? Oh- oh yeah. Well, Grawpy's loads better behaved now, loads. Seemed right pleased ter see me when I got back, ter tell yeh the truth. He's a good lad, really. . . I've bin thinkin' abou' tryin' ter find him a lady friend, actually. . ." Hagrid trailed off, thinking about it.

I giggled, "Oh yes, that's a great idea Hagrid! I'm sure the Centaurs will be right pleased with that idea!"

Hagrid was silent for another moment. Harry was draining his cup quickly and I knew he was trying to find a way to depart quickly.

"Ev'ryone knows you've bin tellin' the truth now, Harry. That's gotta be better, hasn' it?" Hagrid asked in the softest voice that I'd ever heard him use.

Harry simple shrugged.

"Look. . ." Hagrid leaned across the table to look at both of us. "I knew Sirius longer'n you two did. . . He died in battle, an' tha's the way he'd've wanted ter go-"

"He didn't want to go at all!" Harry said angrily.

"Nah, I don' reckon he did. But still, Harry. . . he was never one ter sit around at home an' let other people do the fightin'. He couldn' have lived with himself if he hadn' gone ter help you two-"

Harry leapt up. "I've got to go and visit Ron and Hermione in the hospital wing."

"Oh, Oh. . . all righ' then, Harry. . . Take care of yerself then, an' drop back in if yeh've got a mo. . ."

Harry was gone, leaving me there with Hagrid. A tear trickled down my cheek and I wiped it away and said, "You're right Hagrid. Sirius would've liked going out with a bang. . ." I looked out the window, wiping away more tears. My throat was tight again. "It's all my fault too. . ."

"Nah, I don' think it's yer fault Elizabeth." Hagrid said gently. "Yer friend was in trouble and yeh went. It's wha' Sirius would've done and it's wha' Lupin would've done too. Yer like yer parents and no one can blame yeh fer that."

I was silent and took another sip of dandelion juice. I wondered if Hagrid knew that Lily and James were my parents too. Dumbledore had told me and dad after my fourth-year that he wouldn't tell anyone. Of course, he'd also said it was getting harder to deny my relationship as I got older and the rumor was already planted there in people's minds anyways.

But I wasn't going to bring the topic up without any proof that Hagrid did know. We stared into each others eyes and then Hagrid said, "Harry doesn' know does he?"

"About what?" I asked softly.

"Yer his sister."

I swallowed. "Dumbledore told you?"

"Nah, yeh look too much like yer mum, tha's all. Lupin bein' yer father an' Sirius being yer Godfather. He was there when I went an' got Harry outta ter house. I figure tha's when he got yeh out."

"Yeah." I whispered. "It's not time to tell him yet."

"No, I s'pose it's not." Hagrid said and we watched the sunset fall together without another word between the two of us.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕳𝖆𝖌𝖗𝖎𝖉 𝖈𝖆𝖗𝖗𝖎𝖊𝖉 𝖒𝖞 chair back up to the Hospital wing and I thanked him and rolled inside the hospital wing and froze, taking in the scene before me.

Trang was standing in the middle of the room, shouting at her parents who were standing in front of her, both of their faces angry. Dumbledore was standing by them, talking calmly, his hands behind his back. Madam Pomfrey was standing between Hermione and Ron's beds. Both of them were sitting up against their beds, watching. Professor Umbridge was still laying down.

Mrs. Nyguen caught sight of me sitting there in the doorway and started going off again in Vietnamese and Trang answered her in Vietnamese. Dumbledore looked politely puzzled. I didn't think he knew Vietnamese.

Madam Pomfrey hurried over to me and then pushed me to the bed and helped me into my bed. That's when dad entered the room, having coming back from St. Mungo's and he also froze, taking in Trang and her parents fighting and then Mr. Nyguen started shouting too and dad hurried over to my bed.

"Why are her parents here?" Dad asked.

"Oh- er- well, I don't really know but um, I think I may have forgotten to tell you that Trang's a pure-blood witch and she didn't find out until this summer."

"Oh!" Dad looked surprised and then flushed. I wondered what he was thinking about.

"Mrs. Nyguen, if you could please revert back to English so that we can talk." Professor Dumbledore said in a weary voice, "I'm sure that we can find a solution that works for everyone."

"I do not want my daughter influenced by the magical world!" Mrs. Nyguen shrieked.

"That's not fair!" Trang shouted, also in English.

"If perhaps," Mr. Nyguen said in a quieter, more controlled voice, "we did some memory modifying-"

"No!" Trang snapped at him, "It's too late, you're not taking my memories away from me! I've been to the Quidditch World Cup! I've watched Krum catch a snitch on a firebolt broom! I've seen house-elves and Dark Marks and gnomes and taken mail from owls! I've cast spells with and without a wand and I've soared above the trees with a broom. I've watched a werewolf transform and I've watched simple Muggle tents open up into apartments. I've eaten chocolate frogs and sugar quills! I've read about Ancient Runes and Herbology and Charms and Magical Creatures! I know that I'm a pure-blood witch! I know that this is where I should've been going to school for the past five years!"

Trang was breathing hard, glaring at her parents. They both looked shocked and then Mr. Nyguen asked, "What do you mean you went to the Quidditch World. . ." and then he trailed off and looked over at me. "Of course. . ." He muttered darkly.

Her mother however, was freaking out, "What do you mean you watched a werewolf transform!"

Dad went a darker red. Ah, so that was what he'd been thinking about.

"I don't believe that erasing Miss Nyguen's memories is the er- solution." Professor Dumbledore said. "In fact, though she has missed five years of schooling, if she is anything like Elizabeth here, I don't doubt she could go to school for a couple of years."

Trang's eyes lit up in surprise and happiness and I felt my heart pound. However, her parents faces paled so that they looked more yellow than ever.

"Trang- go- to school- here?" Mrs. Nyguen said, struggling so much with the English words that I thought she might revert back to Vietnamese. "Nonsense!"

"Why not?" Trang asked sharply. "It's where I belong!"

Mr. Nyguen pulled off his glasses and squeezed the bridge of his nose. "Trang we've always wanted what is best for you and this-"

"Really?" Trang asked. But she wasn't shrieking anymore. If anything, she sounded colder than ever. "Because if you'd really wanted what was best for me, you would've sent me here. I got captured, not because of Elizabeth, but because I didn't know how to throw off an imperius curse! I was useless in the Ministry because I didn't know spells! I don't think that's what was best for me."

"You were never supposed to interact with the magical world in the first place!" Her dad said, his voice rising just a little bit.

"Well I interacted with it just by living with you!" Trang snapped. "Considering you're both wizards."

"Miss Nyguen," Dumbledore said calmly and Trang turned to face him. "I'm going to take your parents up to my office. I'd like you to stay here until we come back."

Trang didn't seem happy about this but she nodded and came to sit next to me. I gave her a reluctant smile as Mr and Mrs. Nyguen walked out of the room, heads held high.

"I can't believe them!" Trang seethed. "Not wanting me to go to school!"

Dad had a tense look on his face and I nudged him with my shoulder. "What's up?"

Dad jumped, "What?"

"I asked what's up? You look lost." I said and then grinned, "Is it Tonks?"

Dad blushed red and said, "I don't know what your talking about."

I didn't answer and just smiled and then pursed my lips.

Trang and I fell asleep and when I woke up, I found that dad had laid me down and Trang was curled up next to me, her head resting on my stomach.

There was an opening at the hospital wing and Dumbledore came in. Dad rose to meet him and whispered something to him. I wanted to sit up but there had been no improvements. So instead, I nudged Trang with my hand, shaking her awake and then pointed to Dumbledore. Trang got off the bed and stood up, looking apprehensive.

"Miss Nyguen, your parents are waiting for you in the entrance hall."

"Are they- will they- am I-" Trang said, seeming close to tears and unable to spit the words out.

As an answer, Dumbledore smiled and said, "They're not happy with the choice, but after long consideration it does seem that you will be coming to Hogwarts. You won't go through the same process as anyone else here, less years and you'll end up continuing your education past the age of adulthood, however, with extra sessions with teachers and of course, you already know quite a bit from what Professor Lupin has said, I don't doubt if you couldn't finish the education in five years."

I was quite excited about that. Trang was equally excited and practically jumped for joy.

Dumbledore said, smiling. "Miss Nyguen, we will go up to my office for a few seconds to sort you and then we'll go and meet your parents."

I just wished I could learn how to walk again.

But, I was too happy that Trang was going to be going to school with me for at least my two next years. I wondered what house she was going to be sorted into. Definitely not Hufflepuff. Probably Ravenclaw or Gryffindor. Most likely Ravenclaw. Alas, I wouldn't find out until I went home this summer.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖉𝖎𝖉𝖓'𝖙 𝖌𝖔 down to the end of the term feast. Instead, I took the freedom of using my newly improved legs and made my way down to the lake. It had taken me a few weeks to get them back to normal, but Madam Pomfrey said I was near the completion of healing. I still needed the chair sometimes but overall, I felt much the same as I did before we'd left for the Ministry, and that was a large improvement from before.

I took off my shoes and socks and waded out into the lake. I was wearing a tank top and shorts because I had wanted to go for a swim. My long hair was pinned up in a bun. But now, as the sun had started to set, I didn't really want to go under because I wondered if I would come up for air.

I missed Sirius with a pain. I'd talked to Hagrid about him, of course and his words were comforting. I wasn't like Harry- I didn't throw my anger out onto everyone else. After all, it wasn't their fault. They just wanted us to feel better. No, I was too kind and I realized that the Sorting Hat really never had made a mistake when he'd put me into Hufflepuff. I belonged in Hufflepuff and I was going to stop fighting that.

I knew the Hufflepuffs were celebrating tonight. We'd won the Quidditch Cup and we'd won as the house with the most points tonight too. I wondered if Ernie and Susan were looking for me or if they thought I was sitting at the Gryffindor table.

Tears slipped down my face and I looked up at the sky. I had once read a story that the stars were all the people that had died on the Earth. Of course, the church had said that people went to Heaven and Hell and became Angels or the minions of the Devil.

But looking up at those stars, I almost felt that they were once people. I'd heard in Muggle science that sometimes stars burned out. That's when people finally forget them, I thought. That's when they burn out.

There was a star above me that looked brighter than the others and I smiled. That was Sirius' star, I could feel it. Tears fell faster and I blinked them away. There were two stars so close together that they were practically touching. Mum and Dad, a small voice in the back of my head said. And then there was a large star above Sirius'. Cedric, I thought.

And as Luna and Harry were talking outside the Gryffindor Tower portrait, I thought, Luna was right, they never do leave us, do they. A pause and then I thought. Luna's right, I'll see them again one day.

I dove under the water. 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 31

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 𝖚𝖕 in a familiar hospital wing. I couldn't move either. I felt horrible.

"Elizabeth?" A hoarse voice asked from my bedside table. I blinked and turned my head and saw that Dad was sitting in a chair by my bed. His face was pale except for red blotches around his eyes and I realized he'd been crying. "How- how d'you feel?"

"I. . . I can't move." I said. I couldn't even feel my body from the waist down. Couldn't even move a toe.

"You. . . Bellatrix broke your back." Dad said, his voice still hoarse. "Madam Pomfrey said she may have a treatment to. . . to. . ."

"I'm paralyzed?" I asked, fear flooding through me.

Dad just looked down at me sadly. I closed my eyes together tightly, tears trickling down my cheeks and moved my hands- just to prove I could use them- to wipe them away. "I'm so sorry Elizabeth. If I'd-"

I shook my head. "Not your fault. It was mine." I said thickly.

Dad put a hand on my head. I looked around the hospital wing. Trang was laying in a bed, her eyes closed, looking peaceful. Ron was laying on a bed, his arm at a weird angle. Hermione, Luna, Ginny, Neville, Ernie, and Susan were all laying in beds for that matter and all of them but Ginny were asleep.

Madam Pomfrey was walking around to each of us, working on healing us.

"Drink this Miss Kane." She said in a shaky voice, handing me a glass full of blue liquid. "Professor Lupin. . . you'll have to support her head since she can't sit up properly yet. . ."

I couldn't sit up! My hands were shaky as I took the cup. Dad put his arm around me, supporting me so that I could drink the entire glass of whatever the potion was. There was a tingling feeling through my waist and legs. It felt like pins and needles and I whimpered in pain.

"It's going to hurt." Madam Pomfrey said sadly. "but you should be back to normal in. . . in a couple of days." I noticed she didn't sound very confident about it.

I leaned my head on Dad's shoulder, more tears leaking out. "Sirius is dead isn't he." I stated.

"Yes. . . he's gone." Dad said choking up again. Sirius had been his friend too.

I burst into tears again and pressed my face into dad's chest. "It's all my fault! I went! I went to get Trang! It's all my fault!"

"Shh. . ." Dad said, rubbing my back soothingly. "It's not your fault Elizabeth. You warned all of us, we just failed."

I didn't say anything else and just continued to sob into his chest. Sirius was gone. Sirius was gone. Sirius, the puppy who had taken me from my burning house when I was one. Sirius, the one who put me on dad's doorstep. Sirius, the one who had walked in the forest with me. Sirius, the one who my parents had trusted with their lives, with their biggest secret. Sirius. . .

"You did everything right." Dad was saying, sounding like he might be crying too. "You told Sirius not to let Kreacher out of the house. You told everyone that Sirius was going to die by Bellatrix's hands. We didn't listen. Sirius didn't listen, I didn't listen, no one listened to you. It's our fault Elizabeth."

I wiped away my tears and asked, "Where's Harry?"

"Dumbledore's office." Dad said wiping his face.

"I'm. . . I'm losing everyone." I said, tears flooding again and I blinked. "My parents. . . my godfather. . . oh god I'm going to lose you too aren't I?" I burst into hysterical tears again, slumping against his shoulder since I couldn't bend over.

"I'm not going to die Elizabeth." Dad said fiercely. "I'm always going to be here."

"That's what Sirius said! That's what Cedric said!" I sobbed. "I kept telling him I thought I was going to lose him and he kept saying he was going to live!"

"Elizabeth, I'm going to listen to you from now on." Dad said, sounding angry. "I'm not going to leave you."

"Are. . . is everyone going to be fine?" I asked, choking on my tears and coughed. Dad quickly lifted me higher up onto his shoulder.

"Yes." He said. "Tonks is going to be in St. Mungo's for a bit but no one will have long-term effects once they heal."

"Except me." I said softly.

"We don't know that." Dad said quickly.

"How's Trang?" I asked.

"Angry with herself." Dad said softly. "She blames herself for Sirius' death."

"Why'd she come back to Britain?" I asked dully. "I told her to stay in America."

"From the way she describe it and some of the suspicious people she described on the plane, it sounds like Voldemort sent Death Eaters after her. Of course, instead of kidnapping her, she simply acted like she was coming back to Britain like she does every year."

"So the imperius curse?" I asked.

"Yes." Dad said. "She blames herself for not throwing the spell off."

"It's not her fault." I said. I gritted my teeth as the pins and needles feeling grew even worse.

"Lay back down." Dad said, gently lowering me back onto the pillows like I had a choice.

"Dad. . . if. . . if I don't. . . if I don't return back to normal. . . if I can't walk or. . . or play Quidditch anymore. . . then. . . then. . . I'll move out so that. . . so that you don't have. . . have to take care of me. . . I won't be. . . be a burden." I said through my tears.

Dad shook his head, looking pained. "Nonsense Elizabeth. You're my daughter and I don't care if your paralyzed forever, I'm going to be here to take care of you. I promise."

He kissed my forehead and I felt a calming feeling shoot through me and I sighed. "I loved him dad. . ." I murmured incoherently as I drifted off to sleep.

"I did too sweetheart, I did too." Dad said.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝖂𝖍𝖊𝖓 𝕴 𝖜𝖔𝖐𝖊 up for a second time, dad had fallen asleep, his face smushed against my leg he'd been using as a pillow. Ernie, Luna, and Susan had been discharged from the hospital wing. Ron, Hermione, and Neville were still sleeping. Ginny and Trang were talking.

". . . your fault Trang." Ginny was saying gently. "Not many wizards or witches can throw off the Imperious curse. And how were you to know that Sirius was going to. . . to pass away?"

"I should've done something!" Trang said in a tortured voice. "Do you think Elizabeth's going to hate me?"

"Of course not." Ginny said softly. "You two have been friends forever. She's not going to blame you for anything that not your fault. If anything, she'll probably blame his death on herself. She's like that."

"Yes." Trang said softly, her voice cracking. "Yes, that is how she is."

"I don't blame you." I said softly. I still couldn't sit up though the pins and needles feeling had gone away.

"You're awake!" Trang shouted in fear and anxiety.

"Don't worry." I said, smiling slightly. "I only heard the last bit."

"How are you?" Ginny asked quietly. "Physically, I mean."

"Well, according to dad, I'm paralyzed from the waist down so that's just lovely." I put an extra amount of sarcasm on the last word and Trang gave a shaky laugh.

"Good." Ginny said lightly. "Now Gryffindor can win the Quidditch Cup next year."

I gave a shaky laugh and then hiccupped and said, "Yeah, I suppose so."

"Don't worry Eliza." Ginny said, sounding more sincere. "Madam Pomfrey will sort you out. I mean, it's got to be an easier fix than what Ron and Hermione are going through since Madam Pomfrey doesn't know what happened to them."

"Do you know what happened?" I asked curiously.

"From what I've gathered. . ." Ginny said slowly. "When Bellatrix was er- torturing you- Kingsley and Dumbledore stopped her of course, and Professor Lupin was there in a flash too. But it seemed when Kingsley jerked her arm, it jerked your body. Madam Pomfrey said that some sort of nerve ruptured in your stomach and the force seemed to break your back. I guess Bellatrix was more worried about hurting you than her own life. Of course, she threw Kingsley off and ran for it and Harry went after her. Dumbledore went after Harry and we haven't seen anyone except Lupin since, but he's been sleeping."

I glanced awkwardly over at dad whose mouth was slack and snoring softly. I smiled fondly.

"I guess things could've been worse." I said dully. I looked up at the ceiling because that was the most comfortable position to be in. "What about your parents Trang?"

Trang hesitated and said, "Well when I left the house, I told them I was going out. They weren't pleased about that but they figured I was going to your house. . . I think. . . and then I haven't seen them since."

"I wonder what they'll think." I muttered.

"Before, I might've thought they'd call the police and report me missing but if they're a witch and a wizard and they believe Voldemort's back. . . well I don't know what they did." I heard Trang say and there was the sounds of someone flopping over onto a different side on their bed.

Then, the hospital wing door opened and I turned my head to see Severus standing there. "Oh blimey." I muttered. But I knew he couldn't say anything because Ginny and Trang were awake.

But he'd drawn up the privacy curtains around me and was glowering down at me, seething. I looked away as he sat down in a wooden chair by dad. Dad didn't move.

"Are you insane?" He growled through his teeth.

"He had Trang. . ." I said softly. "And I'm alive so-"

"Don't you dare say that no harms been done!" He whisper shouted.

I stared at him, hurt. "It's not like I haven't paid for my decision." I snapped, defensive. "Sirius is dead- I'm sure you're happy about that!" Tears came into my eyes and I turned my head away from him. I immediately shook my head, ashamed at myself, "I- I didn't mean that. . ."

With gentle hands, he pulled my face back around so that I was facing him. "I know you didn't. I'm not happy about that!" He said in a much more gentle voice. "Do you think I like seeing you hurt? Physically or mentally? You think I'm happy that you're in so much pain over Sirius's death? Do you think I'm happy about you being paralyzed? Do you realize that you could be in a wheelchair for the rest of your life?"

"Yes!" I nearly shouted at him. "I haven't really had much else to think about other than knowing I'll never be able to fly on a broom again or that I'll have to be pushed around in a wheelchair and. . . and. . ." I hesitated and then burst into tears and said, "and I'll never be able to have children either!"

Severus was suddenly smiling and wiped my tears away and then whispered so softly into my ear that if dad was listening, wouldn't have been able to hear and said, "You don't think I'd stop making love with you if you were paralyzed, do you?"

I stared at him in a bit of shock and he actually laughed softly and said, "We're still going to have children. . . of course we are."

"You- you'll still stay with me?" I asked.

"Of course I will." He said scornfully. "I never asked you to marry me because you were perfect in the first place anyways."

"She is perfect." Dad mumbled sleepily. "So shut up."

"Besides." Severus continued softly as though Dad had never spoken. "I love you and just cause you won't be able to move your legs doesn't mean that I won't be able to move your-"

"Get out!" Dad said his eyes still closed, pointing to the doorway and I giggled.

Severus grinned and said, "That's all I wanted was a little laugh." He bent down and kissed me on my lips and said, "Come and see me when you get better, okay? I love you."

"I love you too." I whispered and the privacy curtains were lowered. Dad had his head resting on his fists and glared at Severus until he left the hospital wing. Ginny and Trang were talking heartily about Muggle sports.

Dad and I exchanged a look and then Dad got up and helped me sit up, propping my back against the headboard. "Is that alright?"

"Yes." I said. "Thank you dad."

"I'm going to go and see how Tonks is." Dad said, kissing my forehead and grabbing his travelers cloak. "I'll pick up news from Kingsley and Mad-Eye too."

I kissed his cheek and hugged him and thought about how lucky I was that I was able to do that much. I was starting to look at the simple things in life, realizing just how much I had taken for granted. Skipping, running, climbing trees, flying.

I watched dad leave and then joined Trang and Ginny's conversation enthusiastically, helping Ginny put down Muggle sports.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 30

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖌𝖗𝖆𝖇𝖇𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊 prophecy from Harry and all the Death Eaters' wands twitched towards me.

"Where's Sirius?" Harry asked, not noticing that the prophecy was no longer in his hand.

The Death Eaters laughed. My eyes were focused on Trang's. She looked absolutely terrified and she also looked sick. Her hands were trembling, her face pale, her legs shaking underneath her. Had they tortured her? There was a lump in her pocket that looked like it might be her wand. Of course they let her keep it, she didn't know enough to defend herself.

"The Dark Lord always knows." A woman hissed somewhere nearby. That was probably Bellatrix.

"Always." Lucius said, his eyes glinting and on me. "Now, give me the prophecy, Kane."

"I'll make you a deal." I said steadily.

"No!" Trang shrieked. "Elizabeth don't make any promises." Lucius shook her and glared at me.

"What is she talking about? Promises?"

"Because," I said swallowing hard. "When I make a promise, I always keep it."

"So what kind of deal are we talking about?" Lucius asked, his eyes narrowing. The other Death Eaters seemed more hesitant, less sure of this idea.

"If you give me Trang, and let the others walk away, I will stand here until you count to eighty and then hand you over the prophecy." I said, raising the orb up. My other hand was in my pocket, clutching my wand, my fingers crossed. "I promise."

"NO!" Trang yelled again.

Lucius Malfoy was surveying me with interest.

"Elizabeth don't." Ernie gasped in horror. I ignored all of them, keeping my eyes on Lucius, blocking my mind from him if he tried to penetrate it.

"Fine." Lucius said. He tossed Trang towards us. I didn't move, as I had said I wouldn't move, and so Hermione stepped in and grabbed her.

"Go." I said to the others, still holding the prophecy out. I turned back to them and then nodded slowly to Harry before facing Lucius who was counting under his breath.

"Let's go." Harry said to the others and they all dashed down a corridor, pulling Trang with them, leaving me alone with the ten Death Eaters.

". . . fifty-one, fifty-two. . ." Lucius muttered. I could feel the Death Eaters closing in. I kept my head high and my hand out, the orb balancing precariously in the palm of my hand. Each time he said another number, my fingers inched closer to clenching my fists around it.

". . .seventy-five." Lucius's voice was getting more and more excited with each number he was saying. My heart was pumping ferociously in my chest but I kept my face completely neutral.

Lucius finished counting and held his hand out. I stepped forward, making to put the orb in his hand and then paused and said, "You should know my fingers were crossed." I whipped out my wand and created fire, spinning in a circle and then dashed down a corridor, turning a corner, shoving the prophecy into my pocket and turning in a cat, glad that I was a black cat.

I made my way back to the room with the clocks and turned back into a human and shoved the prophecy in Harry's hand. "Hurry up." I said. "They're angry."

I could hear roars of anger and then said, "Everyone smash a different shelf, maybe we can collapse them on them." The nine of us all shouted, "REDUCTO!" The shelves started to fall and we darted through door with the clocks, shutting the door behind us.

"What now?" Harry hissed at me.

"I don't know!" I said tersely. "I've pretty much changed the future so what I saw before isn't going to line up!"

"Well, what did you see before?" Harry asked.

"We all got split up from each other." I said, eyeing Trang who was standing there, shaking. She had a wand in her hand and absolutely no idea what spells to use. "And we all received a lot of injuries. Of course, Ernie and Susan were never part of the original vision either so. . ."

We were all just standing in the clock room, listening to the screams and shouts from the prophecy room. Malfoy was shouting orders to the other Death Eaters to split up and find us.

"Under the desks." I whispered and we dove under the desks as three of the Death Eaters entered the room.

"They might've run straight through to the hall." A rough voice said.

"Check under the desks." the other voice said.

Harry shouted, "STUPEFY!" and one of the Death Eaters fell to the ground. Susan got another one with a stunning spell.

Neville shouted "EXPELLIARMUS!" Harry and the other Death Eaters wand flew out of their hands. "Get out of the way, Harry!" Neville yelled and Harry dove to the side as Neville shouted, "STUPEFY!"

The bell jar exploded behind the Death Eater. "Accio Wand!" I said, pointing my wand at Harry's wand and it flew towards me. I tossed it to Harry.

"Stupefy!" Hermione shouted and the Death Eater collapsed backwards toward the bell jar. His head sank through the surface of the bell jar and we all watched as his head started to shrink, becoming the head of a little baby.

"Time. . ." Hermione and Ernie said together in awestruck voices.

The mirror was growing hotter in my pocket. "Shut the door Luna!" I shouted and then pulled the mirror out of my pocket. "I'm a bit busy!" I snapped at Kingsley.

"Where are you guys?" Kingsley asked in his deep voice.

"We're in the Ministry." Hermione said, grabbing the mirror from my hands. "There's Death Eaters everywhere-"

The door slammed open again and two new Death Eaters came hurtling inside and shouted, "IMPEDIMENTA! IMPEDIMENTA!"

We were all flung backwards, Hermione and I landed harshly in the corner and the mirror landed propped upside down against a wall, showing the entire room and what was going on. Multiple faces appeared in Kingsley's side of the mirror. I think one of them might've been Dad's but I didn't have time to see.

"WE'VE GOT HIM!" a Death Eater shouted loudly. "IN AN OFFICE OF-"

"Silencio!" Hermione shouted, jumping to her feet.

"Petrificus Totalus!" Harry shouted, pointing his wand at the other Death Eater.

The Death Eater that Hermione had silenced made a slashing movement with his wand and I ducked as purple flames headed towards Hermione and me. Hermione wasn't so lucky- they passed through her.

"Oh!" Hermione said and then crumpled to the floor motionless. Susan lost her head and screamed.

"HERMIONE!" Harry shouted and fell to his knees, crawling towards her. Neville crawled rapidly towards her and a Death Eater landed in front of the desk. I tripped him which caused his foot to miss Neville's wand but still hit his nose, breaking it.

"Episky!" I said quickly, snapping Neville's nose into place. Neville howled in pain, rolling on the floor. Ernie, Luna, Ginny, and Ron were nowhere to be seen. Susan was helping Trang to her feet, pointing towards an open door.

I stunned the Death Eater and Harry came over to Hermione, shaking her. "Hermione. Hermione, wake up. . ." Harry said as the baby-headed Death Eater wandered out of the room.

"Whadid he do to her?" Neville asked, his nose bleeding. He was talking thickly. Susan joined us and said, "I pointed Trang back to the main room."

"Good." I said vacantly. I was feeling Hermione's wrist for a pulse, the way Madam Pomfrey had taught me seven months ago. "Neville, carry Hermione with us while we find the others." I waved my wand at Hermione's body and then said, "She should be light enough. Susan, Harry, and I will do the fighting." I looked up at Susan, "Unless you want to take Hermione back to the entrance?"

Susan shook her head, looking determined. "I'm fighting Elizabeth. "

I nodded. I grabbed the mirror, ignoring their faces, and stuffed the mirror into my pocket. Together, we crept out of the office and back toward the door into the black hallway which was deserted. I noticed that mine and Hermione's fiery X's were no longer on the door. I wondered how far Kingsley and the others were.

"We could leave Hermione here." I suggested half-heartedly but after the room stopped spinning, three people came out of another door and Susan and I raised our wands immediately.

"Ron, Ginny- are you alright?" Harry asked dashing towards them. I could tell immediately that they were not.

Ron and Ginny's faces were both extremely white. Ron was giggling weakly and there was a dark liquid trickling from his mouth. I wasn't entirely sure it was blood. Neville was sitting down, Hermione next to him, still unconscious. Susan and I stood back to back, making sure that no one was going to barge in on us unexpectedly.

"Where's Ernie?" I asked fearfully.

"Don't know." Luna said, frowning. "Ginny's ankle might be broken, something cracked. Four of them chased us into a dark room full of planets, it was a very odd place, some of the time we were just floating in the dark-"

"Like a space simulation." I murmured, my heart beating fast. Everyone was here except for Ernie. "I need to go find Ernie."

"I'll come with you." Susan nodded. Trang appeared out of a door at that moment, ashen faced Ernie next to her, sprouting a blood nose and limping.

"Let's get out of here." He muttered.

"Harry, we saw Uranus up close!" Ron said on the other side of the room, still giggling. "Get it, Harry? We saw Uranus- ha ha ha-"

"Anyway, one of them grabbed Ginny's foot. I used the Reductor Curse and blew up Pluto in his face but. . ." Luna continued and gestured to Ginny's ankle.

"And what about Ron?" Harry asked.

"I don't know what they hit him with but he's gone a bit funny. I could hardly get him along at all." Luna said sadly.

"Harry, you know who this girl is, Harry?" Ron asked, giggling hysterically. "She's Loony. . . Loony Lovegood. . . ha ha ha. . ."

"We've got to get out of here." Harry said firmly.

"Hear hear." Ernie said, wiping his nose.

"Is it broken?" I asked peering into his face.

"Don't think so." He said.

"Elizabeth I'm so sorry." Trang whispered. "None of you would be here if it wasn't for me."

"No." I said, shaking my hand. "You're here because you're my friend and they used you as bait. It's my fault."

"There they are!" Bellatrix shrieked from behind us. Stunning spells filled the room and Trang fell, stunned. I scooped her up and followed Harry into a room as he smashed through the door. Neville followed with Harry and Luna with Ginny. Ernie and Susan brought up the rear, deflecting the spells and then Harry slammed the door in their faces.

"Colloportus!" I shouted.

"It doesn't matter! There are other ways in- WE'VE GOT THEM. THEY'RE HERE!" a man's voice shouted. Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and Trang were placed in a corner for them to stay. The rest of us raced to the doors, shouting "Colloportus" and then I heard Luna shriek behind me and I turned.

"Get Potter!" Bellatrix shouted, stunning Susan.

"Hey!" Ron shouted, staggering to his feet. "Hey, Harry, there are brains in here, ha ha ha, isn't that weird, Harry?"

"Ron get out of the way, get down-" I shouted.

"Honest, Harry, they're brains- look- Accio Brains!"

Harry, Neville, Ernie, and I froze and against their will, the Death Eaters froze too as we watched the brain fly through the air a bit like a flying fish, and then started to unravel. Ernie looked faint, sweat glistening on his brow. It was like watching film unroll.

"Ha ha ha, Harry, look at it- Harry, come and touch it, bet it's weird-"

"RON NO!" Harry shouted, leaping towards him. The Death Eaters continued to watch. Ron caught the brain in his outstretched hands and it wrapped around him.

"Harry, look what's happen- no- no, I don't like it- no- stop- stop-" Ron shrieked.

"Releshio!" I shouted and the brain fell from Ron's body.

Now that the fun was over, the Death Eaters went back to attacking us and I body slammed Ernie to the floor, pulling him out of the way. Harry held the prophecy up above his head, running from the room. The Death Eaters followed him like bloodhounds after a rabbit. We were left behind.

I jumped up. "Neville, Ernie, stay here, watch over the rest of them."

"No!" They both said.

"Please." I begged them. "At least one of you."

They stared at each other and then Ernie said, "Fine. But Elizabeth. . . stay safe."

I nodded and raced after Harry, Neville on my heels. I then doubled back but Neville raced on and I heard him shout, "He's dot alone! He's still god be!"

I crept to the doorway and then raced down as Malfoy said, "It's Longbottom, isn't it? Well, your grandmother is used to losing family members to our cause.. Your death will not come as a great shock. . ."

"Longbottom?" Bellatrix asked and then laughed. "Why, I had the pleasure of meeting your parents, boy. . ."

"I DOE YOU HAB!" Neville shouted.

"STUPEFY!" I shouted and the spell hit Bellatrix in the face. YES!

The Death Eater stupidly released Neville who moved out of the way. There were about seven of them left and they all surged over to me. I stunned Malfoy and then dodged the other spells. I was fighting six on one and then Harry distracted two of them so now it was four on one.

But that was okay, I thought vindictively. I was going to win. Harry and I were the last ones standing. A stunning spell had hit Neville in the face.

My wand and my brain were moving in sync and I wasn't even speaking verbal spells at this point. There were shields to throw up and spells to cast and I was like a bit of a machine. . . a character in a video game where you just spammed the button so that you didn't die from the little minions.

And then there were two doors that opened up into the room and Sirius, Dad, Uncle Moody, Tonks, and Kingsley came through.

I didn't even looked over, still fighting for my life. Dad was running towards me, his wand raised, bellowing spells. But the four Death Eaters had only eyes for me and one of them collapsed as Dad's spell hit him. The other Death Eaters looked around and realized that members of the Order were there and immediately, two of them turned to fight dad while the other one continued to advance on me.

Uncle Moody appeared out of nowhere, stunning the Death Eater. "Good fight Kane." He said, his eye spinning and then turned to fight Antonin Dolohov. I stunned another Death Eater that was fighting dad and then felt hands grabbing my neck, pulling me down. I struggled against them.

Bellatrix was hissing into my ear. "So Lupins' your daddy? Oooh the Dark Lords going to be so pleased when I bring you in. . ."

I struggled against her, trying to flip my wand around so that I could send a spell her way. She dragged me along towards the stairs, though I made it difficult for her. I thought as hard as possible, and she started to scream and I grinned vindictively, pulling away from her, releasing her from the torture spell.

"I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!" She screeched and both Dad and Kingsley looked up to see who she was talking to. She shot a killing spell towards me and I dove behind a rock. We started a vicious duel and I realized that I was standing where Sirius was standing in my vision and my heart started to pound even more.

In my peripheral vision, I saw that Mad-Eye was lying on the floor, blood running from his head. Sirius was wrestling with Dolohov, Kingsley was fighting Rookwood, Dad was fighting Mulciber, and I couldn't see where Tonks was. Why hadn't more members come? Where was Bill? Mr and Mrs. Weasley? Mundungus? And then Ernie was running down with Luna, their wands out to come and join the fight.

I blocked Bellatrix's attempted stun, gritting my teeth. "You really want to do this?" I asked her, sending my own stunning spell at her. I wished that stunned people stayed stunned for a much longer amount of time.

"I'm sure the Dark Lord won't miss you." She said, her teeth bared.

Then Sirius was there, pushing me aside to take up the fight. "NO!" I shouted at him, pushing him away. "Stop, she'll kill you, I foresaw it."

Sirius didn't listen to me and battled Bellatrix. I wouldn't leave his side. I wouldn't let her kill him. No!

But Sirius wasn't laughing the way I had seen in my vision and most everything had gone completely wrong tonight anyways that I would be surprised if she did end up killing him. The future rarely alters, a random voice said in my head, making my heart jolt with unpleasantness.

Dad was dragging me away for some reason. "NO!" I said. "No, I foresaw she was going to kill him. I need to stop it!" I jerked out of dad's arms, running back to Bellatrix and Sirius and was immediately intercepted by a Death Eater who I recognized was Nott. He was the one that had asked Lucius to bring me into the alleyway before he delivered me to Voldemort. He was the one who'd kissed me. He was the one who's knee I had broken.

Dumbledore was in the doorway, his wand raised and his face white and furious. But before I could concentrate on that, I was engaged in a duel with Nott. Some of the Death Eaters made a run for it, to which Dumbledore pulled them back like they were puppets with invisible strings. Nott didn't notice and neither did Bellatrix.

Dumbledore had rounded up many of the Death Eaters, advancing on Nott who, with a well placed spell, sent me flying over Sirius' head and I crashed into Bellatrix.

I screamed, feeling the Cruciatus curse being placed on me and my sight was immediately blinded by black spots. I could hear Sirius roaring faintly and Dad yelling my name and then the pain was gone. Sirius had Bellatrix in a chokehold, both his hands pressed down on his throat.

I rolled over. Mad-Eye had crawled over to Tonks, attempting to revive her.

"Sirius!" I screamed as Bellatrix, gasping for air, groped on the ground for her wand. I leapt towards her and she sent me flying across the room again and I crashed onto the stone steps next to where Ernie was standing, watching Dumbledore.

"SIRIUS!" I screamed, grabbing the back of my head. I no longer cared about myself. I barely even recognized that I was in pain. All I could think about was Sirius. I raced back down the steps, my body throbbing from the multiple crashes. But I couldn't sit around in pain. I had to save Sirius. I had to save Sirius. Dad threw out an arm to catch me and I ducked under it, continuing to run.

Then Sirius was on his feet, grabbing his wand and dodging her stunning spell. They were getting closer to the rocky dais where the archway stood. "No!" I shrieked, looking around. Dumbledore was advancing for the fight with Bellatrix. Dad's arms finally drew around me and he pulled me to the ground.

Was Sirius dead? Was he really? My brain seemed a bit fried. I was shaking not sure if I was seeing the real thing or the vision. My vision seemed all black and spotty and gray.

"Sirius. . ." I whispered.

"He's right there." Dad said in a worried voice and I blinked and saw that yes, Sirius was still fighting. Sirius was still standing. Harry was standing next to him. And unfortunately, Sirius was starting to laugh. "Nice one James!"

My heart lurched.

"No, no, no." I murmured, grasping dad's arm. "No, he's laughing dad! She's going to kill him!"

And I watched helplessly as the green light flashed out of Bellatrix's wand. "NOOO!" I shrieked, jumping to my feet, running to where Sirius's body was falling in slow motion. Dumbledore had nearly been there. Dumbledore had been a millisecond away.

I watched, tears flowing down my face as Sirius' handsome face fell threw the archway. I found myself turning to Bellatrix and found myself surprised at how close we were, perhaps only eight feet between us. She was grinning and then I found myself on the ground, twitching and screaming. A pain exploded somewhere in my stomach and I blacked out.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 29

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕴 𝖉𝖎𝖉𝖓'𝖙 𝖗𝖊𝖌𝖎𝖘𝖙𝖊𝖗 his words at first and just stared at him blankly and then I said, "Trang. . . too?" But I most definitely hadn't seen that! But of course. . . I had to look at my visions as though I didn't exist. . . if I didn't exist then Trang would never have learned about the magical world. . . and of course if I didn't exist, Trang would never have been my friend, Voldemort would never have come after my visions. . .

I shook my head, "It's probably just a trick. He'll know that I can't foresee Trang so he added it in for your vision to convince me to let you go. It's all a trick Harry."

"It's not!" Harry shouted. There was a moment of silence. I had no evidence to back up that it wasn't a trick. What if he really did have Trang? Trang would certainly have been much easier to get to than Sirius. A trip across the Atlantic Ocean, find her school, pick her up, take her back. . . how could I check anyways? By the time I wrote to Trang's mother. . .

"How're we going to get there?" Harry asked suddenly.

"G-get there?" Ron asked.

"Get to the Department of Mysteries, so we can rescue Sirius and Trang!" Harry shouted.

"Sirius isn't there!" I snapped back.

"Harry, er. . . how. . . how did Voldemort get into the Ministry of Magic without anybody realizing he was there?" Hermione asked.

"How do I know? The question is how we're going to get in there!" Harry shouted. I shook my head, keeping my mouth shut.

"But. . . Harry, think about this. It's five o'clock in the afternoon. . . The Ministry of Magic must be full of workers. . . How would Voldemort and Sirius- or Trang- have got in without being seen? Harry. . . they're probably the two most wanted wizards in the world. . . and a girl wandering around by herself will attract some attention too. . . You think they could get into a building full of Aurors undetected?"

"I dunno, Voldemort used an Invisibility Cloak or something!" Harry was still shouting. "Anyway, the Department of Mysteries has always been completely empty whenever I've been-"

"You've never been there, Harry." Hermione said, her quiet voice a complete contrast to Harry's. "You've dreamed about the place, that's all."

"They're not normal dreams! How d'you explain Ron's dad then, what was all that about, how come I knew what had happened to him?" Harry shouted.

"He's got a point." Ron said quietly.

"Because Voldemort didn't know about the connection!" I said a bit angrily. "He didn't know that you were going to see it. But now, it's different."

"But this is just- just so unlikely." Hermione said desperately. "Harry, how on Earth could Voldemort have got hold of Sirius when he's been in Grimmauld Place all this time?"

"Sirius might've cracked and just wanted some fresh air. He's been desperate to get out of that house for ages-" Ron said.

"Kingsley." I muttered.

"What?" Harry asked, so shocked by my train of thought that he'd lowered his voice.

"I need to go do something, carry on your conversation. Of course, you'll end up using Umbridge's fireplace but I think. . ." I left it at there and darted out of the room. I ran as fast as I possibly could to the Hufflepuff common room and then up the stairs to the dorm.

I threw my things on my bed and then rummaged in the drawer and found the mirror that Kingsley had wanted me to use in case I ever needed help. I put it in my pocket, breathing hard. I tried to figure out where I was going to be able to talk to Kingsley.

There was the room of requirement, that was good, but I didn't know if the Inquisitorial Squad would be there. Empty classrooms could be walked into, people could overhear in the bathroom.

I decided on the forest. I wouldn't go near the centaurs. . . I'd go near Grawp. Yes, that was a good plan.

I made sure that I was only wearing my shoes, my robes, and had my wand in my pocket. If I needed to dash off to London without the others. . .

I hurried out of the dorm. I smiled at some of the Hufflepuff girls coming up the stairs but passed by them without a word. My eyes were set on only Trang. If she got hurt. . . if she was killed. . . it would be all my fault. All my fault because I'd introduced her to our world. All my fault because I'd simply been friends with her. And it was all my fault because I had opened my mouth to Professor Snape in my first-year about my visions who'd opened his mouth to Dumbledore by the end of the year. And then he'd told McGonagall and I'd told Harry, Ron, and Hermione and then the entire school found out and then the Minister and then of course Wormtail because he'd been Ron's pet and overheard our conversations. Anyone that got hurt or died because Voldemort was after my visions. . . it would be on me. Because I opened my mouth to one person one time.

I hesitated near the dungeons. Should I go and see Severus one last time? Would he suspect anything was wrong? Severus was in the Order. . .

What if I died? I'd feel horrible about not seeing him one more time. He'd probably feel horrible too. Self-consciously, I touched the wedding ring on my left finger and tears popped into my eyes. I took a deep breath, wiped the tears away, and headed into the dungeons. A quick stop wouldn't hurt.

"Hi." I said softly as I came into his office. He was working on organizing his shelves.

"Hello." He said, staring at two different jars and then putting them on different shelves.

"I can't stay long, but I just wanted to come in real quick." I said, hoping that I sounded natural. "Our house is going to celebrate the end of the exams and so as a prefect I have to monitor it."

"Will you come back tonight?" He asked, turning to face me, "After the party's over?"

"I'll try." I said, smiling. "No promises though." I got up on my tiptoes and kissed him on the lips.

"Well I'll keep my hopes up." Severus said, wrapping his arms around me and kissing me on the lips again.

I smiled, happy. "I really will try." I kissed his cheek and then headed out of the room with a smile, and headed out to the grounds before I burst into tears. They weren't loud tears, they just kind've fell. I hated lying to Severus. And I had done it so easily too. I hated myself. I tried to stop them though. I knew I was going to have to get a grip on myself before I talked to Kingsley.

I found my way through the forest silently so that I didn't attract the attention of the centaurs and I found the clearing where Grawp was. There were ropes, laying detached on the ground but no giant in sight.

I sat down on a fallen log and then pulled out the mirror, lifting it to my face. I looked okay. Then the mirror changed and I could see the ceiling of what looked like a Ministry building.

"Er- Kingsley?" I said awkwardly.

There was no answer and my heart started to pound. "Kingsley?" I asked a bit louder. No answer and I sighed.

And then, the mirror on the other side was moving and Kingsley was looking into the mirror. "Elizabeth!" He said, sounding surprised.

I blushed. "I'm - I'm sorry about what I said the other day. It was. . . it was uncalled for."

He grinned. "I know. Professor Snape told me after you two talked."

I gritted my teeth and then took a deep breath and said, "So um. . . Harry had another er- dream. It was Voldemort with Sirius. Now, I already told him they were fake and he believes me. . . I think. . . but he said my friend Trang was also there and I didn't see that. I was just wondering if you could ask dad if he's had any contact with Trang's mother."

Kingsley had dropped his smile and was moving around with something on his desk and said, "Give me an hour okay? You're not going to do anything rash, right?"

I shook my head. "No, I'm sure it's fake. I just wanted to double check."

"Right." Kingsley said. "Alright, give me an hour."

I nodded and placed the mirror back in my pocket and leaned my head back on a tree trunk and closed my eyes. Eventually, I got up and started to walk through the forest towards where Aragog would be. Of course, I wasn't trying to get to Aragog, I was trying to get to Hermione and Harry and Umbridge.

I heard Hermione's voice after a little bit shouting, "Not far no! Just a little bit-"

I watched an arrow fly through the air and land with a menacing thud just over Hermione's head. I scrambled up a tree, taking cover. I could hear many loud horse hooves trampling along the forest grounds.

I heard Umbridge scream and watched as she pushed Harry in front of her like a human shield. And then Harry wrenched himself from her grip and turned to see the fifty Centaurs that were surrounding them, their bows raised.

Umbridge, much to my satisfaction, was uttering odd little whimpers. I grinned even wider. Oh this was fantastic.

"Who are you?" Magorian asked. I saw his chestnut coloured body walking towards the others. She did not answer and he asked in a tougher voice, "I asked you who are you, human."

"I am Dolores Umbridge! Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic and Headmistress and High Inquisitor of Hogwarts!" Professor Umbridge said in an extremely high-pitched voice.

"You are the woman who carved unnecessary words into the back of Elizabeth Kane's hand." Ivagio said, stepping forward. I noticed that Ronan was by his side. I was a bit surprised that he remembered that. Perhaps Firenze had told him.

"She deserved it!" Umbridge said. "She's the daughter of a half-breed!"

Ivagio's face colored in rage.

"You are from the Ministry of Magic?" Magorian asked, putting a cautioning hand up to warn Ivagio who looked like he was going to charge Umbridge.

"That's right! So be very careful! By the laws laid down by the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, any attack by half-breeds such as yourselves on a human-"

"What did you call us?" Bane asked angrily.

"Don't call them that!" Hermione shouted angrily.

"Law Fifteen B states clearly that 'Any attack by a magical creature who is deemed to have near-human intelligence, and therefore considered responsible for its actions-"

"Near-human intelligence?" Magorian asked while Bane and several others roared in anger. "We consider that a great insult, human! Our intelligence, thankfully, far outstrips your own-"

"What are you doing in our forest? Why are you here?" Another Centaur whose name I was fairly certain was Achon shouted.

"Your forest?" Umbridge asked.

"Yes." I shouted and everyone looked around. I jumped from the tree, doing a summersault and landing on my feet between Ivagio and Ronan. "Their forest."

"You!" Umbridge shrieked, pointing a stubby finger at me. "You filthy half-breed brat!"

I pulled out my wand. "You should really leave. This is their forest. It is not your forest, it is not my forest, it is theirs. They are smarter than you, they are are smarter than me, and it is an insult for such a lowly human being such as you to be in this forest. Get out!"

The Centaurs were murmuring amongst themselves now, even Bane looked surprised at me rather than angry.

"May I remind you, that the Centaurs only live here because the Ministry of Magic permits them to certain areas of the land-" She shrieked as an arrow caught her mousy hair as it passed by and I grinned. The other Centaurs laughed too.

"Whose forest is it now, human?" Bane bellowed.

"Filthy half-breeds! Beasts! Uncontrolled animals!" She shouted and I darted away from Ivagio and Ronan as she raised her wand and shouted, "Incarcerous!" I stepped in front of Magorian just in time and instead of him being trapped in the ropes, it was me.

Hermione screamed. Ivagio reared in anger and charged. I grabbed the ropes around my throat, pulling as they tried to suffocate me. Ivagio was at my side as the other Centaurs charged Umbridge, and pulled me to safety, freeing me of the ropes. I gasped for breath. "Thank you." I spluttered, rubbing my throat.

I felt the mirror grow hot in my pocket and pulled it out. "What's the news?" I asked quickly as Ivagio joined the other Centaurs.

I could barely hear Kingsley over the ruckus the Centaurs were making and stepped away for a bit. "According to your dad, Trang's mother said Trang came home early since exams are over. What is going on over there?"

"We're in the forest!" I shouted. "Umbridge. . . well it's a long story. But the centaurs and Umbridge got into a bit of a fight. I have to go. I'll talk to you soon."

I shoved the mirror back into my pocket as some of the Centaurs took off with Umbridge. The other Centaurs pulled Harry and Hermione to their feet, looking at them. "Now, what are we going to do with these two?" Achon asked.

"They are foals." Ronan said. "We do not hurt foals."

"But they brought the woman in here!" Bane roared.

"Please-" Hermione started but I interrupted her.

"Hermione and Harry did not mean for her to meet you guys. They were taking her to the Acromantula in hopes of ditching her." I rubbed my sore throat and coughed.

The other Centaurs looked at each other and then said, "You three will go now." I was a bit surprised by this fact but grateful.

"Elizabeth Kane has done us a brave deed, stepping in front of me." Magorian said slowly. "We will reward that just this once by letting them leave the forest unharmed."

"Thank you." I said, bowing low, "Come on you two, we need-"

But before I could tell them we needed to get to London, there was a crashing sound behind us. Ivagio darted forward to draw me back to the herd lines and pushed me farther back to where Harry and Hermione were standing. I turned and got my first real glance at Grawp.

"Hagger." He said.

The centaurs had fallen silent, staring up at the giant with apprehensive looks. "Hagger!" Grawp said with more insistence.

"Get away from here, giant! You are not welcome among us!" Magorian called.

"HAGGER!" Grawp bellowed, stooping a little.

"Hey!" I shouted, stepping away from the Centaurs and waving my arms. "Hagger, is this way." I pointed, "This way."

"Elizabeth!" Harry hissed, "What are you doing."

I kept my eyes on Grawp. Grawp looked between me and the other two and then pointed at Harry and Hermione said said, "Hermy."

"Goodness." I heard Hermione mutter. "He- he remembered."

"HERMY! WHERE HAGGER?"

"Gone." I shouted up at him. I felt so stupid.

"GRAWP WANT HAGGER!"

"MOVE!" I shouted at everyone as Grawp's hand reached down with the intent to grab. They all scattered backwards except for a snow white Centaur who was swept off his legs. I gasped in horror and dashed to his side, holding out a hand to help him to his feet. He took it, something I was surprised about despite the fact I'd rushed over, and I quickly picked up his bow and arrows and handed them to him while he shook out his legs.

He gazed at me curiously and then joined the rest of the Centaurs who where now shooting at Grawp, piercing his face and causing blood to fall. Harry and Hermione were splashed. Blood specks landed on my boots and the legs of my pants. I groaned. Blood stains were so hard to get out.

Grawp was retreating back into the forest.

"We need to go!" I shouted at the other two and started to sprint out of the forest. Harry dragged Hermione behind him, following me.

As we exited the trees, Harry spat at Hermione, "Smart plan. Really smart plan. Where do we go from here?"

"We need to get back up to the castle." Hermione said faintly.

"By the time we've done that, Sirius'll probably be dead!" Harry said, kicking a tree trunk.

"What are you talking about?" I snapped. "Sirius isn't there!"

"Kreacher said he was." Harry said angrily

"Kreacher can lie to you!"

"Besides-" Hermione interjected. "We don't have wands. And how are you even planning to get to London in the first place?"

"Yeah, we were just wondering that." Ron said. I turned to see him, Ginny, Neville, and Luna coming through the trees. There were thin scratches running down Ginny's cheek, there was a large purple lump above Neville's eye, Ron's lip was bleeding, and there was nothing wrong with Luna.

"So." Ron said. "Had any ideas." he handed Harry his wand.

"How did you get away?" Harry asked in amazement.

"Couple of Stunners, a Disarming Charm, Neville brought off a really nice little Impediment Jinx. But Ginny was best, she got Malfoy- Bat-Bogey Hex- it was superb, his whole face was covered in the great flapping things. Anyway, we saw you heading into the forest out of the window and followed. What'd you done with Umbridge?"

"She got carried away by a herd of Centaurs." Harry said.

"And they left you behind?" Ginny asked, astonished.

"They owed Liz a favor." Harry said.

"And then they got chased off by Grawp." Hermione said faintly.

"Who's Grawp?" Luna asked with interest.

"Hagrid's little brother. Anyway, never mind that now. Harry, what did you find out in the fire? Has You-Know-Who got Sirius or-"

"Yes." Harry said and I shook my head behind him.

"Well." I said. "He definitely has Trang. I contacted Kingsley and he said that Dad got a letter from her mother saying she got back from America a few days ago."

"How'd you contact Kingsley?" Harry asked.

"He gave me a two-way mirror to contact him with in case I ever got into trouble." I said promptly. "But no one else is coming with me to save her." I said sharply.

"Why not?" Ernie asked, coming out from behind the trees with Susan following her. I groaned in dismay.

"Because!" I snapped. "There is no reason for anyone else to come! Trang is my friend. If it was Sirius, I would get it because many of us are involved but it's not! It's my friend!"

"And you're our friend!" Susan said. "Besides, this is what we prepared for!"

"We were all in the D.A. together." Neville said. "It was all supposed to be about fighting You-Know-Who, wasn't it? And this is the first chance we've had to do something real- or was that all just a game or something?"

"No- of course it wasn't-" Harry said, exchanging a look with me.

"Then we should come too. We want to help." Neville said simply.

"Right." Luna said simply.

"Well it doesn't matter anyways because we still don't know how to get there-" Harry said angrily.

"I thought we'd settled that? We're flying!" Luna said.

"Look." Ron said angrily. "You might be able to fly without a broomstick but the rest of us can't sprout wings whenever we-"

"There are other ways of flying than without broomsticks." I said. "We'll take those." I pointed at the two Thestrals that had appeared from the trees.

"Yes!" Harry whispered, moving towards them. Harry stretched out a hand and petted on the neck.

"Is it those mad horse things? Those ones you can't see unless you've watched someone snuff it?" Ron asked uncertainly.

"Yes." Harry said.

"How many?"

"Just two." I answered.

"Well, we need four." Hermione said.

"Five, Hermione!" Ginny said angrily.

"I think there are nine of us actually." Luna said calmly.

"Don't be stupid, we can't all go!" Harry said angrily. "Look you, five-" Harry pointed at Neville, Ginny, Luna, Ernie, and Susan. "-you're' not involved in this, you're not-"

They all burst into protests and I moved towards the second Thestral. "Okay fine, it's your choice." Harry said in a curt voice. "But unless we can find more thestrals you're not going to be able-"

"Oh, more of them will come." Ginny said confidently, who was squinting in the wrong direction for the horses.

"What makes you think that?" I asked coldly, wanting to leave all of them behind.

"Because in case you hadn't noticed, Harry and Hermione are both covered in blood and we know Hagrid lures thestrals with raw meat, so that's probably why these two turned up in the first place. . ." Ginny said coolly.

"Okay, then." Harry said. "Elizabeth and I will take these two and go ahead, and Hermione can stay here with you five and she'll attract more thestrals-"

"I'm not staying behind!" Hermione said furiously.

"There's no need." Luna said, smiling. "Look, here come more now. . . You two must really smell. . ."

Seven thestrals were making their way towards us. The exact number that we needed. Harry gnashed his teeth together and said, "All right pick one and get on, then."

Luna and I swiftly climbed onto our Thestral with grace while Neville flopped onto it awkwardly. Harry managed to get onto his thestral with a mix between Luna and mine grace and Neville's awkwardness.

Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Ernie, and Susan just stood there.

"What?" Harry asked, staring down at them.

"How're we supposed to get on?" Ernie asked, pushing his glasses up on his nose. "When we can't see the things?"

I nearly snarled. Well then! He should just go up to the castle and-

"Oh it's easy." Luna said. "Come here. . ."

I slid off my Thestral and brought Susan over to one next to me and helped her up and then did the same with Ginny while Luna got Ron, Hermione, and Ernie on their thestrals.

"This is mad." Ron said faintly, clutching to his invisible horse. "Mad. . . if I could just see it-"

"You'd better hope it stays invisible." I snapped at him. Then, looking down at my thestral I said, "Ministry of Magic, visitors' entrance, London."

For a moment, the thestrals just stood there and then, they crouched and rocketed upwards. I clutched its neck. Harry and mine led the front of the pack as we flew through the sky. I was surprised at the speed as well- it was faster than my firebolt. Since Harry and I were in the front, the wind hit us the hardest while the others crouched down behind their Thestrals' heads to block their faces from the wind.

I wondered briefly, as Ron shouted, "This is bizarre!", how the others felt, not being able to see their Thestrals and flying at such a fast speed and at such a horrifying height.

But my thoughts didn't last long on this peculiar conundrum. I could feel the mirror growing hotter in my pocket and knew that Kingsley was trying to contact me. I was sure Severus had probably alerted the Order. I thought about dropping the mirror but was afraid of losing it. I might need it eventually.

Oh Merlin's Beard. . . Trang. Oh please let her still be alive. . . of course she was still alive. Voldemort wouldn't kill her yet or else he had no bait. I closed my eyes as the wind was making them tear up. I bent my head behind the head of the thestral.

The sky was getting steadily darker until all that was out were stars. My legs were starting to get numb and I was completely deaf and super cold. I longed to be in a warm bed back at the castle, preferably with Severus. I tried to push him from thoughts however because his words, 'I can't lose you' kept ringing in my head over and over.

We weren't going to die. . . the stakes had changed. Ernie and Susan were with us now and of course, I never foresaw me there. So there were three extra students, I knew when Bellatrix would try to kill Sirius, and of course, Trang would be a different factor as well.

What if Trang isn't there? What if Voldemort simply included her in the fake message?

But she had come back to Britain. She had come back even when she'd promised me she'd stay in America until the war was over. That was the only reason I thought she was there.

But then again, a small voice in the back of my head started to speak, just because you keep every promise you make, doesn't mean that others do.

Trang does. I thought back.

The other voice didn't answer.

Kingsley wouldn't know where we were going. I hadn't said where he would be, had I? Would the Order get there before us? How long would it take for the Order to find us if we got there first? Could I kill Bellatrix and change the future? Somehow, I didn't think so.

Suddenly, the thestral had suddenly dove towards the ground. I heard Susan scream behind me and I turned and saw her clutching her thestral tightly, her eyes squeezed shut. Ernie looked extremely pale, one hand holding his glasses to his face.

The Thestral landed smoothly and I slid off gracefully, patting the thestral as it walked over to the garbage bin. Harry dismounted. Ron fell to the ground. Soon, all nine of us were standing on the ground.

"Never again." Ron said, struggling to his feet. "Never, ever again. . . that was the worst-"

"Where do we go from here, then?" Luna asked Harry in a polite voice.

"Over here." He said. "Come on."

Harry opened the telephone box and I shook my head. "I'll come after you with Susan, Ginny, and Ernie. We aren't all going to fit in there. Wait for us to come down."

Harry gave a stiff nod and Neville, Luna, Ron, Hermione, and himself smashed themselves into the box. We watched Ron dial on the phone and then Harry shout something and then the box went down. A few seconds later, the floor was back and I hurried in. Susan grabbed the receiver and dialed six two four four two.

"Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business."

"Elizabeth Kane, Susan Bones, Ginny Weasley, and Ernie Macmillan, rescue mission." I said simply. I was shaking with nerves and they could hear it in my voice. I swallowed hard, resigning myself not to break down. Trang was depending on me.

"Thank you. Visitors, please take the badges and attach them to the front of your robes." There was a clink and the badges slid out. Susan handed them to me and I put them in my pocket without looking at it. "Visitor to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and present your wand for registration at the security desk, which is located at the far end of the Atrium."

"Very well." I said tersely and we started to move.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Luna were waiting for us impatiently in the atrium. "The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant evening." The voice said and the telephone box door burst open. Ernie led the way out and Ginny brought up the rear. I tossed the badges onto the floor near the fountain. I didn't want to carry them, they were clanking noisily in my pocket. Harry did the same with their badges.

"Come on." Harry said quietly and we sprinted silently through the Ministry. It was so weird that it was completely empty. Anyone could come in here. . . were there cameras? Well, no, not Muggle cameras of course, but surely there was some sort of security system right? The lack of a security guard scared me.

We arrived in front of the golden gates which contained the lifts. Harry pressed the nearest down button and a lift clattered up to us immediately, the golden doors sliding open. Harry rushed inside and we followed as he hit the number nine. The lift started to descend. The lift seemed so much louder than when I was here with Mr. Weasley and Dad. It should've attracted a security person.

"Department of Mysteries" the females' voice said. Harry hurried down the corridor and then turned so that we saw the plain black door at the end of the hallway. "Let's go." He whispered.

Luna was behind Harry, gazing around with her mouth slightly open. Harry turned to everyone so that we stopped. "Okay, listen. Maybe. . . maybe a couple of people should stay here as a- as a lookout and-"

"And how're we going to let you know something's coming? You could be miles away." Ginny said, raising an eyebrow.

"We're coming with you Harry." Neville said solidly.

"Let's get on with it." Ron said firmly.

Harry turned to face the door which swung open. We all trooped into the room, looking around.

The room was circular and everything was identical and unmarked. There were candles with blue flames, giving the impression that we were in a very dark, underwater cave.

"Someone shut the door." Harry mumbled.

Neville shut it and I wished he hadn't. It was so dark in here now that all we could see were ghostly reflections of each other. Harry took a step forward, I supposed to move on, and then the walls started to move.

Susan grabbed my arm in fright. Ernie's face still looked pale but I supposed it could've been the light. The blue flames were spinning so fast that they looked like neon lines on a Muggle coffee shop open sign. The room soon stopped spinning, becoming stationary.

"What was that about?" Ron asked fearfully.

"I think it was to stop us knowing which door we came in from." Susan said in a nervous voice.

"How're we going to get back out?" Neville asked in an uncomfortable voice.

"We'll worry about that after we get Trang first." I said in a calm voice.

"Where do we go, then, Harry?" Ron asked.

"I don't- in the dreams I went through the door at the end of the corridor from the lifts into a dark room- that's this one- and then I went through another door into a room that kind of. . . glitters. We should try a few doors. I'll know the right way when I see it. C'mon."

He marched to the door that was in front of us. It swung open easily. The room was filled with bright lamps, giving the impression that that room was much brighter than this one. However, there was almost nothing in the room except for some desks and a large fish tank in the middle of the room. The tank had green water and was big enough that we all could've swam in it. It was containing multiple pearly white objects which I was pretty sure were brains.

"What're those things?" Ron asked.

"Dunno." Harry said.

"They're brains." I whispered.

"Brains?" Neville asked in disgust.

"Yes. . ." Ernie said, peering over Ginny's head. "I wonder what they're doing with them?"

Hermione had moved into the room to look at them. We soon joined her. "Let's get out of here." Harry said after a moment of staring at the brains in the tank. "This isn't right, we need to try another door-"

"There are doors here too." Ron said, pointing around.

"No." I said. "The door is in the other room, I see that."

As we passed back out of the room, I took out my wand and said, "Flagrate!" A fiery X appeared on the door and once Luna closed the door, the room spun again and the door with the X appeared on the other side of the room.

"I was going to do that." Hermione said, sounding a bit disappointed.

"Good thinking anyways." Harry said, trying to the door directly in front of him again. It opened up to a large room with a pit made of stone. It was like a medieval amphitheater, steps circled the entire room like both seats and steps. Or perhaps it was a bit like a trial room. In the very middle on the lowest tier of the room was a stone archway. It had a tattered black veil surrounding it and it sounded as though there were voices coming from it.

"Who's there?" Harry said jumping down onto the bench below.

"Careful!" Hermione whispered.

Harry was scrambling down all the steps but I prevented anyone else from going down there. "It's the wrong room Harry!" I called down to him, "come one, we need to find Trang!"

I could hear the voices too, calling me, wanting me to come down and touch the mirror. I kept my ground. The voices had to be evil, I shouldn't touch the mirror. Of course, they weren't saying words, but they were giving me feeling.

He ignored me calling "Sirius?"

"Bloody hell." I muttered. "Stay here, keep the door open. We cannot afford to get separated." I sprinted down the steps and grabbed Harry's arm. "Sirius isn't here, come on, we need to go. Trang, remember? We're not in the right room."

Harry let me lead him back up and this time, Hermione marked the door before closing it. The room spun again.

The next door that appeared in front of us was locked. "Don't use Sirius' knife." I said, shaking my head. "The door will melt it and Alohomora won't work either. Let's just move on to the next door."

They listened to me for once, Hermione marking the door again.

Harry pushed the next door open and then cried, "This is it!"

There was a beautiful diamond-sparkling light that met our eyes and I squinted. There were clocks gleaming from every surface of every side. A grandfather clock stood in the corner. The clocks were hanging in spaces between the bookcases or standing on desks. The ticking sound soon drove me crazy and I wondered if that was the point of the room.

I took a nervous step forwards, seeing the crystal jar at the other end of the room. I wandered towards it and watched the tiny jeweled egg hatch from which a hummingbird emerged and then was carried to the top of the jar where its feathers became bedraggled and fell back to the bottom, becoming enclosed in the egg again.

"Oh, look!" Ginny said, coming up to watch the bird again and again.

"Keep going!" Harry said sharply.

"You dawdled enough by that old arch!" Ginny said crossly, jerking me out of my revere. Harry was right, we needed to keep moving.

"This is it." Harry was murmuring, raising his wand. "It's through here."

We all had our wands out. Harry pushed the door open. We were in a high-ceilinged room now. It looked almost as though the dusty shelves went on forever. In front of us was row FIFTY-THREE. There were small glass orbs on the shelves, labelled neatly. There were candle brackets set at even intervals and the flames glowed blue.

I could feel the mirror in my pocket again. I gritted my teeth, wondering if I should bring it out and talk to him or not. I decided against it.

"We need to go right, I think." Hermione whispered, raising her lit wand. "Yes. . . that's fifty-four. . ."

"Keep your wands out." Harry said softly.

Harry led, though I was close behind. My mouth was dry and for the first time, I was glad that Susan and Ernie were here. I was glad that I wasn't the only Hufflepuff. I was glad that I had two true friends here with me.

"We're going to be okay." I murmured to the two of them. They both nodded.

Harry was passing rows so fast that he was barely checking the numbers and it was getting harder to keep up with him.

"Ninety-seven!" Hermione whispered and we stopped.

"He's right down at the end. You can't see properly from here. . ." Harry said nervously.

My heart dropped. Trang wasn't here. I'd led my friends into danger and Trang wasn't even here. I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration.

"Harry?" Hermione asked tentatively.

"Somewhere about.  . . here. . ." Harry was saying.

"He's not here!" I said sharply. "And Trang isn't either." I stamped my foot, frustrated. I couldn't punch anything because everything was made of glass. I contented myself with ripping my hairband out of my hair, shaking out the ponytail.

"Harry?" Ron called after a few minutes as no one else had spoken. Susan had a supportive hand on my shoulder.

"What?" Harry snarled and I knew that he too, was feeling a bit like a fool.

"Have you seen this?" Ron asked and I looked up hesitantly. Harry hurried to him asking, "What?"

"What?" Harry asked glumly as we all surrounded him.

"It's- it's got your name on it." Ron said, pointing at one of the small glass spheres.

I raised my wand higher and saw that the date mark was sixteen years ago. The handwriting was spidery and read:

S.P.T to A.P.W.B.D. Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter

"What is it? What's your name doing down here?" Ron asked.

"It's a prophecy." I spoke now. "That's what all of these are. They're prophecy's. It's what Voldemort wants. It's a prophecy about him and you. Since he couldn't come and get it, he needed you to come and get it. The memory was always fake. Trang coming home was just a coincidence."

"Harry, I don't think you should touch it." Hermione said sharply.

"If you don't remove it." I said, "Voldemort will never get it. But at the same time, It's important that Dumbledore knows what it says. You're the only one who can make that decision Harry."

"What do you think I should do?" Harry asked me, and we had a bit of a staring contest.

"Well..." I said slowly. "If you give me a second, I think I'll be able to foresee that prophecy without you even touching it. However, if you don't take it, Voldemort will keep attempting to get it. I think your best bet is to grab it and smash it when we get out of here."

"Smash it?" Ernie asked incredulously.

"Yes." I said evenly. "And we need to hurry. I'm sure the Death Eaters are around here somewhere. Make up your mind Harry."

Harry hesitated and then he grabbed it. "We'll smash it then."

"I don't think so." A sneering voice said behind us. "Give that prophecy to me, Potter"

We all turned around and my face paled, my heart dropping. Lucius Malfoy stood there, his wand raised in one hand, the other wrapped around Trang, her glasses askew, and a wand pressed against her neck. 

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 26

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕳𝖔𝖌𝖜𝖆𝖗𝖙𝖘 𝖊𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖊𝖉 𝖙𝖍𝖊 month of April and we were starting to near our O.W.L.s. Many of the fifth years were collapsing into states of nerves. Madam Pomfrey was used to this and already had calming draughts ready to give students. Hannah was one of the students after she burst out in Herbology that she was to stupid to take exams and wanted to leave school.

Hermione and I weren't dropping into nerves but we were starting to get very snippy at the younger kids in our common rooms as we were studying. I'd tried to be nicer about it but man, kids can just get on your nerves! I swear some of them do it on purpose too.

Of course, I wasn't going to miss a single D.A. meeting either. On our last lesson before Easter, we were working on Patronuses and I immediately produced mine on a first try and then taught Rose and Grace the details of how to create a Patronus even though it was high above them.

Harry was busy telling everyone that it was easier to produce Patronuses in such a bright room and that it would be harder to create them when faced with a real dementor.

"Oh, don't be such a killjoy." Cho was saying. "They're so pretty!"

"They're not supposed to be pretty, they're supposed to protect you." Harry said patiently. "What we really need is a boggart or something; that's how I learned, I had to conjure a Patronus while the boggart was pretending to be a dementor-"

"But that would be really scary!" Lavender exclaimed. "And I still- can't- do it!" She said frustrated as silver vapor came out of the end of her wand.

"You've got to think of something happy." Harry said to Neville who's face was screwed up in concentration.

"I'm trying." Neville said miserably.

Suddenly I froze and then I screamed, "Harry!"

Everyone looked at me. "What?" Harry asked quickly.

"Umbridge- Marietta told on us. Umbridge is coming to get us." I said. "Everyone needs to get out of here immediately!"

At that moment, the door opened and everyone jumped back, but it was just Dobby.

"WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?" Harry bellowed at everyone, "RUN!" Everyone sprinted for the door and I pushed Rose and Grace that way, running over to where Hermione kept the D.A. list.

"Good." Harry said, at my side. "Dobby, go back to the kitchens." There was a crack and Dobby was gone. I rolled up the list with trembling hands and shoved it into my robe pocket.

"Lets go before she gets in." I said. Everyone was gone and Harry and I sprinted from the room. Harry and I sprinted up the corridor- there were bathrooms ahead. Suddenly, Harry fell and then I felt something wrap around my ankles and I fell too.

I heard someone laughing and I saw that Draco was hiding behind a dragon statue. I cursed. I should've foreseen that.

"Trip Jinx, Potter! Kane! Hey, Professor- PROFESSOR! I've got two!"

Umbitch came around the corner, breathless but wearing a delighted smile.

"It's them! Excellent, Draco, excellent, oh, very good- fifty points to Slytherin! I'll take them from here. . . Stand up, Potter! Stand up Kane!"

I got to my feet, glaring. I felt the parchment in my pocket and hoped that she didn't take it. "You hop along and see if you can round up anymore of them, Draco. Tell the others to look in the library- anybody out of breath- check the bathrooms, Miss Parkinson can do the girls' ones- off you go- and you two," she dropped her voice to a whisper, "You can come with me to the headmaster's office."

A few moments later, we were in front of the gargoyle statues. "Fizzing Whizbee." Umbridge said in a singing voice. She had both Harry's arm tight in one hand and my arm in the other.

The office was full of people. Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk, the tips of his fingers together. Professor McGonagall stood behind him, her face tense. Minister Fudge was standing by the fire, rocking back and forth on his tiptoes. Kingsley was there too and I immediately looked away from him to the tough- looking wizard that looked a bit like a guard. And then to my most immense disgust there was Percy Weasley.

The portraits, I noticed, weren't pretending to be asleep like they had been before. I wrenched my arm out of Umbridge's grasp.

Fudge was glaring at the pair of us, looking extremely victorious. "Well, well, well, well."

"He was heading back to Gryffindor Tower and she was heading back to the Hufflepuff hole. The Malfoy boy cornered them." Umbridge said.

"Did he, did he? I must remember to tell Lucius. Well, Potter, Kane. . . I expect you know why you are here?"

"No." I spat out.

"You don't know why you are here?" Fudge asked.

"No, I don't." I said.

Fudge looked incredulously from me to Harry to Professor Umbridge.

"So you have no idea, why Professor Umbridge has brought you to this office? You are not aware that you have broken any school rules?" Fudge asked, his voice filled with sarcasm.

"School rules? No." Harry said and I was glad he had answered because I had a horrible retort on the top of my tongue that I knew I would've gotten into trouble if I'd said.

"Or ministry decrees?" Fudge asked.

"Not that we're aware of." Harry said.

"So it's news to you, is it, that an illegal student organization has been discovered within this school?" Fudge asked angrily.

"Well it wouldn't be the first time that you discovered something that didn't end up being true, would it?" I asked innocently.

Fudge gritted his teeth but Umbridge said in a silky tone, "I think, Minister, we might make better progress if I fetch our informant."

"Yes, yes, do." Fudge said, glancing maliciously at Dumbledore, "There's nothing like a good witness, is there, Dumbledore?"

"Nothing at all, Cornelius." Dumbledore said calmly.

There was complete silence and nobody moved, nobody looked at each other. I had one hand in my pocket holding my wand. I noticed that the parchment was sticking a bit out of my robes and I wanted to push it in but thought it would catch the Minister's attention.

A few minutes later, the door opened up and I turned to see Marietta who was hiding her face in her hands.

"Don't be scared, dear, don't be frightened, it's quite all right, now. You have done the right thing. The minister is very pleased with you. He'll be telling your mother what a good girl you've been. Marietta's mother, Minister, is Madam Edgecombe from the Department of Magical Transportation. Floo Network, office- she's been helping us police the Hogwarts fires, you know."

Against my will I snarled. Kingsley shot me the most discrete of glares.

"Jolly good, jolly good! Like mother, like daughter, eh? Well, come on, now, dear, look up, don't be shy, let's hear what you've got to- galloping gargoyles!" Fudge said, jumping backward in shock, landing himself in the fire and he quickly stomped his robes out.

Marietta gave a wail, pulling her robes up to her eyes. I grinned. Brilliant Hermione. Across her nose and cheeks in close, small purple pustules was the word "SNEAK".

"Never mind the spots now, dear, just take your robes away from your mouth and tell the Minister-"

Marietta shook her head.

"Oh, very well, you silly girl, I'll tell him. Well, Minister, Miss Edgecombe here came to my office shortly after dinner this evening and told me she had something she wanted to tell me. She said that if I proceeded to a secret room on the seventh floor, something to my advantage. I questioned her a little further and she admitted that there was to be some kind of meeting there. Unfortunately at that point this hex, came into operation and upon catching sight of her face in my mirror the girl became too distressed to tell me any more."

"Well, now. It is very brave of you, my dear, coming to tell Professor Umbridge, you did exactly the right thing. Now, will you tell me what happened at this meeting? What was its purpose? Who was there?"

My hand jerked, tucking the parchment into my pocket and Percy caught the movement. He opened his mouth but the Minister said. "Haven't we got a counterjinx for this? So she can speak freely?"

"I have not yet managed to find one though I'm sure Miss Kane would know the countercharm... But it doesn't matter if she won't speak, I can take up the story from here. You will remember, Minister, that I sent you a report back in October that Potter had met a number of fellow students in the Hog's Head in Hogsmeade-"

"And what is your evidence for that?" Professor McGonagall said, finally speaking.

"I have testimony from Willy Widdershins, Minerva, who happened to be in the bar at the time. He was heavily bandaged, it is true, but his hearing was quite unimpaired. Though Kane told everyone to keep their voices down- I suppose she'd foreseen that he would be reporting back- his hearing was not impaired and he heard everything and hastened straight to the school to report to me-"

"Oh, so that's why he wasn't prosecuted for setting up all those regurgitating toilets! What an interesting insight into our justice system!" Professor McGonagall said, raising her eyebrows.

"Blatant corruption! The Ministry did not cut deals with petty criminals in my day, no sir, they did not!" A wizard in a portrait said.

"Yeah well we downgraded with the Ministers." I said lightly and Harry grinned.

"Thank you, Fortescue, that will do." Dumbledore said, shooting me a warning glance that I pretended not to see. Kingsley just shifted slightly to the left, closer to me.

"The purpose of Potter's meeting with these students." Umbridge said through gritted teeth, "Was to persuade them to join an illegal society, whose aim was to learn spells and curses the Ministry has decided are inappropriate for school-age-"

"I think you'll find you're wrong there, Dolores." Dumbledore said.

"Oho!" Fudge said. "Yes, do let's hear the latest cock-and-bull story designed to pull Potter out of trouble! Go on, then, Dumbledore, go on- Willy Widdershins was lying, was he? Or was it Potter's identical twin in the Hog's Head that day? Or is there the usual simple explanation involving a reversal of time, a dead man coming back to life, and a couple of invisible dementors?"

I gritted my teeth, wanting to say that Peter Pettigrew was very much alive.

Percy Weasley let out a laugh, "Oh, very good, Minister, very good!" It seemed he had forgotten about the parchment in my pocket.

"Cornelius, I do not deny- and nor, I am sure, does Harry or Elizabeth- that they were in the Hog's Head that day, nor that they were trying to recruit students to a Defense Against the Dark Arts group. I am merely pointing out that Dolores is quite wrong to suggest that such a group was, at the time, illegal. If you remember, the Ministry decree banning all student societies was not put into effect until two days after Harry's Hogsmeade meeting, so they were not breaking any rules in the Hog's Head at all."

"That's all very fine, Headmaster." Umbridge said after a few moments of silence, "But we are now nearly six months on from the introduction of Educational Decree Number Twenty-four. If the first meeting was not illegal, all those that have happened since most certainly are."

"Well, they certainly would be, if they had continued after the decree came into effect. Do you have any evidence that these meetings continued?" Dumbledore asked and I grinned.

"Evidence? Have you not been listening, Dumbledore? Why do you think Miss Edgecombe is here?" Umbridge asked, still smiling that stupid smile.

"Oh, can she tell us about six months' worth of meetings? I was under the impression that she was merely reporting a meeting tonight." Dumbledore said.

"Miss Edgecombe tell us how long these meetings have been going on, dear. You can simply nod or shake your head, I'm sure that won't make the spots worse. Have they been happening regularly over the last six months?" Umbridge asked immediately. "Just nod your head, dear. Come on, now, that won't activate the jinx further..."

Marietta shook her head. I was unsurprised. I was sure Kingsley had altered her memory. Of course, the spell had knocked the parchment out of my pocket a bit- that brief blow of wind. I didn't want to touch it. . . if Percy noticed again. . .

"I don't think you understood the question, did you dear? I'm asking whether you've been going to these meetings for the past six months? You have, haven't you?"

Marietta shook her head.

"What do you mean by shaking your head, dear?" Umbridge asked, her voice getting tighter.

"I would have thought her meaning was quite clear. There have been no secret meetings for the past six months. Is that correct, Miss Edgecombe?" Professor McGonagall asked.

Marietta nodded.

"But there was a meeting tonight! There was a meeting, Miss Edgecombe, you told me about it, in the Room of Requirement! And Potter was the leader, was he not? Or was it Kane? They organized it,- why are you shaking your head, girl?"

"Well, usually when a person shakes their head they mean 'no'. So unless Miss Edgecombe is using a form of sign language as yet unknown to humans-" Professor McGonagall said coldly.

I giggled, pressing my hand to my mouth. My movement brought Percy's eyes to me and then he jumped up and said, "Minister! Kane has something in her pocket!"

Stupidly, I put my hand in the pocket with the parchment. Umbridge brushed past Marietta. I back up. "Give it to me Kane." She hissed.

"No." I said flatly. "It's not yours."

She grabbed my hand and yanked, pulling out the piece of parchment and looked at it. She brought it over to the Minister. They unrolled it, starting to look at it. Thinking about the promise I'd made to Ernie, I immediately pulled out my wand and shouted, "Evanesco!"

Fudge and Umbridge had been looking down at the piece of parchment eagerly disappeared from their hands.

SMACK!

I reeled backwards into a cabinet, shocked that she had actually slapped me across the face. Dumbledore had gotten to his feet, his wand raised. Kingsley started towards where I was standing. Harry had a look of shock on his face. Professor McGonagall's face was very white.

"You will not manhandle my students Dolores." Dumbledore said, his eyes flashing angrily.

"You want to calm yourself, Madam Umbridge. You don't want to get yourself into trouble now." Kingsley said in what sounded like a deep, slow voice. But I knew him well, he was extremely angry right now. He helped me to my feet. I had a hand pressed against my face, still in a bit of shock. "Stupid move." he whispered in my ear.

I dropped my hand and simply shrugged, not daring to say anything.

"It does not matter that the list is gone." Umbridge said without another word. "You saw what they named themselves Minister?"

"Yes." Fudge said. "Dumbledore's Army."

Kingsley's grip tightened on my shoulder.

"Well, the game is up. Would you like a written confession from me, Cornelius- or will a statement before these witnesses suffice?" Dumbledore asked.

I stiffened and looked up at Kingsley who, shocking me into fear, had fear on his face. So did Professor McGonagall.

"Statement? What- I don't-?" Fudge said slowly.

"Dumbledore's Army, Cornelius. Not Potter's Army. Not Kane's Army. Dumbledore's Army." Dumbledore said in a slow voice.

"But- but-" Fudge said and then he took a horrified step back into the fire and he yelped, and started stamping on his smoldering cloak again, "You?"

"What kind of fool jumps into a fire twice?" I muttered. Kingsley put a hand over my mouth. Playing the bad guy and trying to protect me at the same time. I guess maybe I did need some sort of protection- from myself. I just couldn't seem to shut up.

"That's right." Dumbledore said pleasantly, ignoring me.

"You organized this?"

"I did."

"You recruited these students for- for your army?"

"Tonight was supposed to be the first meeting. Merely to see whether they would be interested in joining me. I see now that it was a mistake to invited Miss Edgecombe, of course."

Marietta nodded.

"Then you have been plotting against me!" Fudge burst out.

"That's right." Dumbledore said in a cheerful voice.

"No!" Harry and I shouted at the same time and I struggled against Kingsley's tight grip. "No!" I shouted again, ignoring Professor McGonagall's warning look. "Professor-"

"Be quiet, Elizabeth or I'm afraid you will have to leave my office." Dumbledore said.

"Yes, shut up, Kane!" Fudge barked. Kingsley tightened his arms around me. "Well, well, well- I came here tonight expecting to expel Potter and Kane and instead-"

"Instead you get to arrest me! It's like losing a Knut and finding a Galleon, isn't it?" Dumbledore asked, smiling.

"Not that Kane was going to amount to anything considering her father-" Umbridge said, goading me.

"Shut up." I snarled and Kingsley clasped a hand against my mouth again.

"Knock it off Elizabeth." He hissed in my ear.

"Weasley!" Fudge was shouting. "Weasley, have you written it all down, everything he's said, his confession, have you got it?"

"Yes sir, I think so, sir!" Percy said excitedly.

"The bit about how he's been trying to build up an army against the Ministry, how he's been working to destabilize me?"

"Yes, sir, I've got it, sir!" Percy yelled again.

"Very well, then, Duplicate your notes, Weasley, and send a copy to the Daily Prophet at once. If we send a fast owl we should make the morning edition!" Percy dashed from the room. "You will now be escorted back to the Ministry, where you will be formally charged and then sent to Azkaban to await trial!" Fudge finished off triumphantly.

"Ah, yes. Yes I though we might hit that little snag." Dumbledore said and I stopped struggling against Kingsley.

"Snag? I see no snag, Dumbledore!" Fudge was still sounding extremely triumphant.

"Well, I'm afraid I do." Dumbledore said apologetically.

"Oh really?"

"Well- it's just that you seem to be laboring under the delusion that I am going to- what is the phrase? 'Come quietly.' I am afraid I am not going to come quietly at all, Cornelius. I have absolutely no intention of being sent to Azkaban. I could break out, of course- but what a waste of time, and frankly, I can think of a whole host of things I would rather be doing."

Umbridge's face was red. Fudge looked stupid. Fudge looked at Kingsley whos' arms were still around me in a tight hold and then to the other man who hadn't said a word. He drifted away from the wall, his hand reaching into his pocket.

"Don't be silly, Dawlish, I'm sure you are an excellent Auror, I seem to remember that you achieved 'Outstanding' in all your N.E.W.T.s, but if you attempt to- er- 'bring me in' by force, I will have to hurt you." Dumbledore said kindly.

Dawlish blinked and then looked at Fudge for an answer.

"So, you intend to take on Dawlish, Shacklebolt, Dolores, and myself single-handed, do you, Dumbledore?" Fudge sneered.

Suddenly, I found that I was clutching Kingsley to myself. If there was going to be a fight, I didn't want him to get hurt. "Merlin's Beard, no. Not unless you are foolish enough to force me to." Dumbledore said, smiling.

"He will not be singled-handed!" Professor McGonagall said loudly, plunging her hand into her robes and I followed her lead, pulling my wand out. Kingsley grabbed my wand arm, wrapping his other arm even tighter around me. I could barely move.

"Oh yes, he will, Minerva! Hogwarts needs you!" Dumbledore said sharply.

"Enough of this rubbish! Dawlish! Shacklebolt! Take him!" Fudge said.

In answer, Kingsley knocked me to the ground as jets of light started streaking through the air. I struggled under him but he had me pinned down. "Stop struggling." He grunted as I kneed him in the stomach. "You're going to get hurt."

I stopped struggling, Kinsley's weight crushing me. "Can't breathe." I whispered. He glared at me, moving his body up just an inch and I took in a deep breath and didn't move.

"Are you all alright?" Dumbledore asked, coming towards us out of the dust.

"Yes!" Professor McGonagall said, standing up and pulling Harry and Marietta up with her. Kingsley stood up, pulling me up with him.

"Thank you for modifying Marietta's memory Kingsley." Dumbledore said quickly. "I would've hexed you but Fudge saw you take Elizabeth down so it was unnecessary. Try and behave, won't you Elizabeth?"

I scowled in response. Dumbledore's lips twitched into the slightest smile.

"They will awake very soon and it will be best if they do not know that we had time to communicate- you must act as though no time has passed, as though they were merely knocked to the ground, they will not remember-"

"Where will you go, Dumbledore? Grimmauld place?" Professor McGonagall whispered.

"Oh no. I am not leaving to go into hiding. Fudge will soon wish he'd never dislodged me from Hogwarts, I promise you. . ." Dumbledore said, smiling.

"I'm so sorry." I whispered, feeling extremely guilty.

"I'm glad you guys held the meetings Elizabeth. Now Harry, you must study Occlumency as hard as you can, do you understand me? Do everything Professor Snape tells you and practice it particularly every night before sleeping, so that you can close your mind to bad dreams- you will understand why soon enough, but you must promise me-"

Tears fell down my face and Kingsley hugged me to his side. Then he let me go and I quickly wiped my eyes as Dawlish started to stir. Dumbledore grabbed Fawkes golden tail and there was a flash of fire and they were gone.

"Where is he? Where is he?" Fudge asked, picking himself off the floor.

'I don't know!" Kingsley shouted stupidly, looking around. He winked at me as he faced me again and I tried not to smile.

"Well, he can't have disapparated! You can't inside this school-" Umbridge said.

"The stairs!" Dawlish said and darted down the stairs. Kingsley and Umbridge followed after him.

There was a painful silence as we were left with Fudge. "Well, Minerva, I'm afraid this is the end of your friend Dumbledore."

"You think so, do you?"

Fudge ignored, looking around the office. The portraits were hissing at him and giving him rude hand gestures.

"You'd better get those three off to bed." Fudge said, nodding towards us.

As the door swung closed behind us, I heard Phineas say, "You know, Minister, I disagree with Dumbledore on many counts. . . but you cannot deny he's got style. . ."

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕰𝖗𝖓𝖎𝖊, 𝕵𝖚𝖘𝖙𝖎𝖓, 𝕽𝖔𝖘𝖊, Hannah, Susan, Heidi, Zacharias, and Malcolm were all waiting for me in the Hufflepuff common room for me when I came in, sitting in the arm chairs.

"Elizabeth, what happened?" Ernie asked as I came in. I sat down in an arm chair nearby and then recounted the entire story.

"She slapped you?" Heidi asked, in complete disbelief.

"Dumbledore's gone?" Ernie asked sharply

"Dumbledore said that he was the one who created the club?" Malcolm asked in his deep voice, his brow furrowed. "I still don't understand why he did that."

"And you got rid of the D.A. list before they could read it!" Susan said smiling.

"Yes Heidi, she slapped me." I said, my voice exhausted. "Yes Ernie, Dumbledore's gone. Yes Susan, I got rid of the list. Now I think the reason Dumbledore said he created the club was to get. . . well to get Harry and I out of trouble. Dumbledore knows that if Harry or I got expelled. . . well Lucius Malfoy works' at the ministry. He could have a bunch of Death Eaters waiting for us and boom- we're gone. Dumbledore knew that."

"That's so scary!" Rose exclaimed, her eyes wide.

"Don't worry." I said. "They dropped the expulsion charges when they found out Dumbledore 'created' it."

Justin shook his head.

"Dumbledore will be back though!" Ernie said confidently. "They couldn't keep him away in our second year and they won't keep him away now."

"No." I agreed. "They won't."

We sat there in silence for a moment and then I said, "We ought to go to bed. None of you got caught by anyone did you?"

They all shook their heads.

"Well." I said and I noticed my voice sounded a bit bitter. "You should all be forewarned that Umbridge is going to put together an Inquisitional Squad. Made up of only Slytherins of course. They'll be able to dock points for us so you guys should all watch your backs. Watch your mouths too. They'll take points for anything though I suspect we won't suffer as much as Gryffindor. Slytherin'll be trying to get our points down though considering we'll have to face them in Quidditch."

"Course." Ernie said bitterly. "Night everyone."

I went upstairs with the girls and climbed into bed, listening to Hannah and Susan drop off into snores. Then I slipped from my bed on cat feet and padded down the stairs, out of the common room, and down the stairs to the dungeon. The classroom door was open an inch and I pushed inside and headed over to the office door and scratched at it.

There was no answer. Well, it was late so maybe I shouldn't have expected him to be awake. But I could hear Draco's voice through the door.

". . .she'll be expelled and then of course, father will know, and then he'll have her." He was saying. I was frozen, pressed up against the dark wall.

"I have told you before not to go parading your ideas correct?" Professor Snape asked coolly. "Anyone could overhear you."

"Your becoming like my mother, Professor." Draco said, sounding a bit annoyed. Guess you couldn't blame that.

"If the wrong person overhears you. . . us. . . Draco. . ."

Draco strode to the door, opened it, looked around and then closed it. "No one there."

"Fine, so say that your plan works, which it may not- Dumbledore is known of getting favored students out of punishments- then what?"

"Come on, you know her Professor! He wants her visions of course! And then he'll use them to get to Potter!" Draco said, sounding exasperated as though Severus was the stupid one.

"Well it's a good plan, assuming it works. Though I'm never quite sure why you always come to me. It's almost as though you expect I'll participate in your little plan." Severus said in a lukewarm voice.

"Well I don't see why you shouldn't!" Draco said, sounding proud of his Professor.

"To act as a double spy means not to act as though you are on the other side in front of the other side, does that make sense Draco? I cannot act as though I'm really on Dumbledore's side if I help you kidnap Elizabeth Kane!"

"Oh." Draco said and paused. "Well, that does make sense, though I don't know why you have to keep up pretenses anymore."

"Information, Draco, information." Severus said silkily. "Now go on back to the Slytherin common room. Get some sleep. You don't want to be caught out of bed so late by any of the other teachers."

Draco exited the room, looking immensely pleased as though his stupid plan really was going to work. I slipped through the door as Severus closed it, but he wasn't looking down and didn't see me.

He was running a hand through his hair and looked extremely worried. He started pacing the room and then I decided to become human which made him jump back.

"Don't do that!" He gasped, a hand clenched around his wand.

"Sorry. Good news- I'm not expelled. Bad news- Dumbledore's gone." I said.

"Good." Severus said bluntly, putting his wand in his pocket and striding over to me, "It's better than any other alternative." He reached up and turned the lights off and then guided me over to the bed.

We simply laid down next to each other instead of doing anything else. I was still a bit upset, feeling as though Dumbledore's flight was my fault. Okay so Hermione, Harry, and mine fault but still. . .

Of course, it almost seemed as though Dumbledore had been looking for an excuse to get out of the school, hadn't it? Or was I just trying to make it seem that way because I felt so guilty? Of course, if you were describing it to someone who hadn't been there, or really perhaps wasn't part of the reason that Dumbledore was gone- it was funny to think back about how cheerful Dumbledore had been as he agreed that he had been conspiring against Fudge.

I scoffed out loud. Fudge was such a stupid man!

"What?" Severus asked quietly.

"Just thinking." I murmured.

I was suppressing my mind too and felt a bit of pressure and Severus groaned.

"You could just ask." I muttered, a bit annoyed.

"Let me see." he demanded.

I snorted but relaxed my mind so that he could come in. He settled a bit on a memory of the two of us in bed until I reached over and pinched him and the memory jumped to what had happened in Dumbledore's office.

"She hit you?" Severus asked, sounding surprised.

"Well yeah. . ." I mumbled against his chest. "What'd you expect?"

He was silent for a moment and then said, "Why didn't you just let them see the paper?"

"Because I promised Ernie that I would never let her see the paper and I always keep my promises, no matter the consequences." I said.

He was silent for a moment and then he said, "I want you to make me a promise."

"Okay?" I said, figuring it was going to be something silly.

"If the Dark Lord does catch you, I want you to tell him that we're romantically involved." Severus said.

I sat up so quickly that the blood rushed to my head much to quickly and it started to throb. "What!" I hissed. "You can't mean that!"

He sat up too, our faces faced each other, though in the darkness we couldn't read each others expressions. "Yes, I do. And I want you to promise me you'll tell him."

"Why?" I asked, my heart pounding in my chest for some reason.

"Because I'm not going to live without you, Elizabeth." Severus said, putting his hands on either side of my face. "I should've died when. . . when Lily died and I didn't because I was a coward. But I love you so much more, Elizabeth, and I'm not going to live without you."

"But he doesn't want to kill me." I said panicking, "Not right away at least. He wants to kill Harry and he wants my power under him. If I tell him, you'll die for no reason and I'll have to live without you!"

Severus was silent for a moment and said, "I just want you to promise me you will."

"No." I said stubbornly. "You can live without me. You're strong enough. And besides, I don't plan on ever getting caught by him!"

"Then there's no harm in promising now, is there?" He asked, stroking my cheek.

I hesitated. It was such a strange request. Why would he make the request? What did he think he was going to gain by the request? "What do you know Severus?" I asked softly.

"What do you mean?" He asked, an edge to his voice.

"I mean, what do you know that made you want me to promise you that request?" I asked, my voice tight.

He was silent. My stomach dropped. So he did know something!

I flopped back down on the bed, my back to him. I was angry now. That was unfair! Asking me to make a promise that he wasn't going to give any background context to!

"He's planning a way to lure you and Harry somewhere." Severus said finally. "Though, I don't know how."

"Well." I snorted. "He can't lure me anywhere."

"He could if he found your dad." Severus said gently. "You'd go in a heartbeat and you know it."

I was silent now because I knew he was right. If Voldemort used Dad or Trang or Sirius or Tonks or Kingsley as bait. . . I'd go in a heartbeat.

"Fine." I said flatly. "I promise."

"Good." Severus said, laying down next to me, wrapping his arms around me and tucking his chin into the crevice of my neck so that our cheeks touched. As his hand reached down for mine, I quickly uncrossed my fingers.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 25

Warnings: Smut, 18+ readers only

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕬 𝖋𝖊𝖜 𝖜𝖊𝖊𝖐𝖘 after Harry had told Hermione and I about Rookwood, there was a bit of a commotion. I was eating dinner when I heard a scream from the Entrance Hall. I leapt to my feet and rushed out of the Great Hall. Many other students followed after me and started to fill the Entrance hall, filling in every available space except for in front of the Doors.

Professor Trelawney was standing in the middle of the circle, two suitcases at her feet. One of them was upside down and I realized that they had been thrown down the stairs. I felt hate boil in me. She had a wand in one hand, a sherry bottle in the other. Her hair was sticking out in every direction. She had screamed again, a terrified sound.

I saw Professor McGonagall on the other side of the entrance hall. Harry appeared next to me.

"No! NO! This cannot be happening. . . It cannot. . . I refuse to accept it!" Professor Trelawney screamed.

"You didn't realize this was coming?" A sweet voice said, sounding extremely amused. I clenched my fists. "Incapable though you are of predicting even tomorrow's weather, you must surely have realized that your pitiful performance during my inspections, and lack of any improvement, would make it inevitable that you would be sacked?"

"You c-can't you c-can't sack me! I've b-been here sixteen years! H-Hogwarts is m-my h-home!" She howled.

"It was your home." Professor Umbridge said and it was the smile that appeared over her face that made me move, striding towards Professor Trelawney. Whispers broke out amongst the students.

"Come on Professor." I said, smiling down at her in kindness. "Let's help you back up to your room now, shall we?"

"And what are you doing Miss Kane?" Professor Umbridge asked in an amused voice.

I turned to face her and said. "I'm helping Professor Trelawney back to her room."

"Ah, but she's been sacked." Professor Umbridge said.

I kept my head high, taking out my wand and lifting her trunks with my wand. "Perhaps," I said lightly. "But you have zero authority to remove her so forcefully from the grounds."

I heard footsteps behind me and heard Professor McGonagall's voice saying, "There, there Sibyll. . . calm down. . . Blow your nose on this. . . It's not as bad as you think, now. . ."

"I'm sorry to inform you of such your large ego Miss Kane, but you actually have no authority to tell me what to do." Professor Umbridge said, getting laughter from the Slytherins.

"Perhaps not." A voice said behind me, "But I certainly do."

I turned to see Professor Dumbledore, standing in front of the doors that were the entrance to he castle.

"You, Professor Dumbledore? I'm afraid you do not understand the position. I have here an Order of Dismissal signed by myself and the Minister of Magic. Under these terms of Educational Decree Number Twenty-three, the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts has the power to inspect, place upon probation, and sack any teacher she- that is to say, I- feel is not performing up to the standard required by the Ministry of Magic. I have decided that Professor Trelawney is not up to scratch. I have dismissed her."

I lowered the trunks with my wand. I turned my back on her to comfort Professor Trelawney. Professor McGonagall was looking very angry. It was my surprise that she was the one who had come over to comfort Professor Trelawney- they'd never liked each other.

"See, Professor?" I asked. "Everything's going to be okay. I can already foresee that you'll be teaching again by next year."

I wasn't actually entirely sure about this fact but it seemed to cheer her up a bit more.

"You are quite right, of course, Professor Umbridge. As High Inquisitor you have every right to dismiss my teachers. You do not, however, have the authority to send them away from the castle. I am afraid, that the power to do that still resides with the headmaster, and it is my wish that Professor Trelawney continue to live at Hogwarts." Dumbledore said.

Then he turned to where the three of us were standing in the middle and said, "Might I ask you to escort Sibyll back upstairs, Professor McGonagall?"

"Of course. Up you get, Sibyll. . ." Professor McGonagall said gently, helping her to her feet. I stayed where I was standing as Professor Flitwick hurried after them, making the trunks float after them.

"And what are you going to do with her once I appoint a new Divination teacher who needs her lodgings?" Professor Umbridge asked in a whisper that carried through the entrance hall.

"Oh that won't be a problem. You see, I have already found us a new Divination teacher, and he will prefer lodgings on the ground floor." Dumbledore said pleasantly.

"You've found- You've found? Might I remind you, Dumbledore, that under Educational Decree Twenty-Two-"

"-the Ministry has the right to appoint a suitable candidate if- and only if- the headmaster is unable to find one. And I am happy to say that on this occasion I have succeeded. May I introduce you?" Dumbledore said, gesturing to the Entrance hall.

My mouth dropped in surprise. Well, I certainly hadn't seen this! The largest smile lit up my face. His long white-blond hair and bright sapphire blue eyes were the first thing I met.

"This is Firenze." Dumbledore said happily to a thunderstruck Umbridge. "I think you'll find him suitable."

Umbridge's eyes bulged out of her head more than I'd ever seen them. I was trembling with joy and Firenze met my gaze and gave me a smile.

"Well, Firenze." Dumbledore said. "This way." The students drew back as Firenze made his way past them, looking at him in awe. Nearly all of them had never been in the forest and the few that had, had probably never come across a centaur. As he passed me, I bowed a little and he bowed back and I followed after him as he followed Dumbledore. I winked at Umbridge as I passed and her cheeks turned violet.

Classroom eleven's door was opened and I slipped inside. Dumbledore was nowhere to be seen and Firenze was looking around. I looked around as well, a bit disoriented by what I was seeing.

The floor was made mostly of soft, brown dirt, though there were patches of moss as well. Grass started a little further into the room. The first half of the room (or perhaps less than half as I could not see the entire room) was mostly a clearing. There were scattered rocks and stumps that I realized could be used as seats or even desks. The sky shone above it, mirroring what was outside.

Farther into the room there were thick trees, greatly resembling those from the Forbidden Forest. I could even hear the trickle of water far far back and wondered if there might even be a stream or a pond somewhere near the back. The trees branches stretched high up and outwards, leaves disguising where the branches ended, creating a thick canopy under the trees and through the forest.

"Elizabeth Kane." Firenze said gently, looking up at the ceiling which looked like the night sky. He seemed very sad.

"What. . . What are you doing here Firenze?" I asked softly. Seeing him here, in this classroom, suddenly hit me hard. He was here. He was helping a human. His herd. . . they could not be pleased.

"I came to help Dumbledore." He said, still seeming very sad.

"But surely Bane. . . there's no way the Centaurs just let you come." I exclaimed.

"No." He said, turning around to face me. "They did not."

I noticed there was a bruise on his chest that was shaped by a hoofprint. I looked at him sadly. "They banned you, didn't they?"

"Yes." He said, lightly touching the bruise spot. "You know how Bane is, I have become a traitor to my own kind."

"Even Ronan and Ivagio?" I asked in disbelief.

"No. At least, not at first. But I did not want them to be kicked out of the herd either." He said sadly. I crossed the room so that I could touch his bruise.

"Would you be okay if I healed this?" I asked hesitantly. "I don't know if that's an offensive thing to do or not."

"Thank you." He said. I summoned some ingredients and mixed them together and then gently put the paste over the bruise. I'd learned this from Severus in one of my private lessons.

"I'm so sorry." I said sadly. "I wish you never had to leave the forest."

"Rumors reach my ears Elizabeth Kane. I see the back of your hand has gotten worse." He pointed out.

I looked at him in disbelief. "Don't tell me you abandoned your home just so that you could stick this to Umbridge?"

"No." Firenze said, shivering as I touched his bare chest. "It was not the only reason, though the look of discomfort on her face was satisfactory considering the harm she's done to you."

"Firenze. . ." I trailed off softly.

"Like I said Elizabeth, it wasn't the only reason I came to help. I would've come and help Dumbledore out if I'd never met you."

That gave me a bit of comfort.

"And on the plus side." Firenze said with a small smile, "You won't have to come all the way out to the forest to converse with me anymore."

I smiled too. "No, no I won't."

"Less dangerous too." Firenze said, sounding amused. "Of course, you never cared about the dangers anyways."

"I never met any dangers anyways." I pointed out.

"Yes, that is true." Firenze said thoughtfully.

"Umbridge isn't going to be happy with you." I said, sitting down on a tree stump. "Considering. . ." I didn't put the words out there. I knew how offensive they could be.

Firenze tucked his back legs underneath him and let his front legs spread out. "No, I suppose not. You know something though?"

"What?" I asked, sealing the ingredients in the bowl so that I could reapply it tomorrow if need bed.

"I thought Dumbledore would ask you to teach the class."

I looked at him in disbelief, sure that he was joking and then laughed. "Was that a joke Firenze?"

"No." Firenze said and I stopped laughing because I knew he was being serious now. "I even asked him why he didn't have you teach."

"Because I don't have the licensing?" I asked honestly.

"No, he said because you had enough of a target on your back." Firenze said. "He told me he had thought of you first but knew Umbridge would pounce on you in an instant."

I was stunned and then said, "Well I'm a student! I couldn't have been a teacher anyways!"

Had Dumbledore really thought me capable to be a teacher? Ridiculous, Utterly ridiculous.

"I mean." I added when Firenze didn't answer. "I don't know how to teach Divination! I only know the future of some of the people at Hogwarts, it doesn't get much broader than that!'

Firenze chuckled. "You sound as though you've been given the position."

"Sorry." I said, blushing. "I just can't understand Dumbledore's reasoning about even considering me in the first place!"

Firenze chuckled. "Yes, well. . ."

"I'll let you sleep." I said, getting to my feet. "Also, Dean Thomas will be in Harry's class. He's going to ask you if Hagrid breeds centaurs like Thestrals. The minute he asks, he'll known that he asked something offensive. He won't mean to offend you. He's Muggle-born so he doesn't understand."

"Thank you for telling me ahead of time." Firenze said, sounding amused and bitter at the same time. "I will remember not to take offense."

I touched his bruise again, making sure that the paste was drying and then applied a little more and conjured a bandage around it with my wand. On a whim, I kissed his cheek and then left the classroom. The startling difference between the forest scenery and the marble hallways made me stand there for a second to remember where I was.

I headed down the hallway to the potions classroom. Severus was getting ready for bed, cleaning up something off the floor.

"How was Occlumency?" I asked when I came in, locking the door behind me.

"Not good, he's not doing well." Severus grunted.

I could hear heels clicking across the classroom floor and Severus and I looked at each other. I quickly unlocked the door, debating about whether or not to turn into a cat. I decided to stay human. She could've easily have seen me come in here.

Professor Umbridge rapped on the door and I opened it, feeling very hateful towards her. She eyed me and then turned to Severus.

"What?" He asked coolly, dumping the mess into the trashcan.

"You are aware that teachers aren't allowed to do private lessons anymore, correct?" Professor Umbridge asked in a tense voice. She was trying to get me on anything.

"We aren't having a private lesson." Severus said coldly. "She has a detention with me tonight for fighting in the hallways."

I blushed, scowling at the floor.

"Oh! Well in that case. . ." She walked out of the office and locked the door behind her with her wand and then she walked out of the classroom, the door slamming behind her.

We stood there for a minute or two and then Severus opened the door and walked into the classroom. I heard him open and close the door. He came back after a couple minutes and then relocked the door behind him.

He sighed, running a hand through his hair and walking over to the bed. "Come here." he said.

I hurried over to him and he pulled me into a hug. He seemed distracted and I touched his face gently and asked, "What's wrong?"

"You and Firenze seem close." He said lightly, avoiding my question.

"Oh, yeah, I suppose so. He's a good person er- Centaur." I shrugged my shoulders.

"He's a friend?" Severus asked, still in a light voice.

It clicked why he was asking and I giggled and pressed my lips to his. "Aww, you're not jealous, are you?"

"No." he growled.

I pushed him back on the bed, unbuttoning his buttons and trailed my finger down from his throat down to the waistband on his pants. "Sev." I whispered, putting my lips against his throat. "No one's going to replace you. Ever."

I kissed him from his lips to his throat and then down his chest. He was shivering slightly. "Elizabeth. . ." he moaned slightly.

I looked up at him, cocking my head to the side.

"Oh fuck this." He muttered and I frowned a bit and then he grabbed me, pulling me down to the bed and rolling on top of me. He tossed my shirt and bra to the floor and started kissing me the same way that I had been. "Oh. . ." I breathed as his teeth brushed across the tip of my breast.

He was much different tonight and I didn't know why. He was doing so many new things that I was completely overwhelmed.

"Severus. . ." I whispered as he thrust himself furiously inside of me harder and faster than he'd ever done it before. It felt amazing and I almost didn't want him to stop, but I need to understand why he was being different. Why he wasn't doing the same things as before.

"Severus!" I said a bit louder and he paused for a second and then he pulled all the way out.

"Did I hurt you?" He asked, touching my cheek.

"No." I said completely truthful. "But. . . are you alright? You seem. . . different tonight. . ." I took his face in my hands.

He blushed which surprised me. He almost never got flustered about anything. "Well, it was you. . ."

"What about me?" I asked hesitantly, frowning, panic setting in. What had I done?

He chuckled a little, reading my face, and then sighed. "Just. . . you were so different tonight and I just wanted you so badly. I'm sorry if I was to rough."

I blushed now. Bloody hell there was something wrong with me. I'd thought something was wrong since he was acting different and it was just because he was happily in love. I collapsed back on the pillows, covering my face with my hands.

"Elizabeth?" He asked, alarmed. "What's wrong?"

"I ruined it." I said bitterly. "I just never realized you could do different things during. . . you know. I'm sorry, I'm just naïve."

He pinned my arms above me and slid into me again, a small, loving smile on his face. "you ruined nothing." He whispered into my ear, biting my earlobe gently and then let go. "Just relax. I'll go slow tonight."

I wrapped my arms around his neck as he let my hands go, pulling him to me. And the night continued just as it should have.

⬅️➡️

[braveclementine]

Chapter 22

Warnings: None. However, future chapters will contain sexual content so readers that are under the age of 18 may have to skip those chapters (However they are very few so those under the age of 18 can still read a majority of this book. However please keep note of the warnings).

Copyright: I do not own any Wizarding World characters that J.K. Rowling wrote. I do however own Elizabeth Kane (main character) and Trang Nyguen (best friend). There should be no use of these two names without my permission. I also do not condone any copying of this.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕬𝖙 𝖋𝖎𝖗𝖘𝖙, 𝕴 thought Fred and George were playing a prank on me and I didn't fight immediately. And then I saw that there were five Death Eaters, one of them holding me and I screamed. "DAAADDDD!!" I screamed as loudly as possible, panic setting in.

The Death Eater clamped a hand over my mouth and I tried to bite his fingers and knock his wand out of his hand at the same time. I knew he couldn't disparate without his wand. The wand fell to the ground and he tackled me to the ground, trying to keep a hold on me while he grabbed his wand.

A different Death Eater grabbed me, pulling me up. By this time, Bill, Uncle Moody, and Dad had torn around the corner, wands raised. Dad's eyes were murderous. Spells started to fly as I fought against the Death Eater holding me.

How had they found me? Of course, they would know about Mr. Weasley so they would've known that I would be here. And then I'd come out by myself. . . I'd practically handed myself to them.

I elbowed the Death Eater in the face. He reared back, grabbing my hair to make sure I didn't escape and I yelled out in pain, my head jerking back as a reflex.

"Disapparate with her!" One of the other Death Eaters called, shooting spells at Bill. "We'll hold them off."

The Death Eater holding me struggled to his feet and raised his wand. I remembered at that moment that I was wearing Heelys, and I jammed the wheel out and kicked my foot as hard as possible against his knee. There was a cracking sound and he screamed, letting go of me, both hands flying to his knee, falling to the ground.

I jumped away from him, darting past the other Death Eaters on my wheels, though one tried to grab me, and slid towards dad. He grabbed my arm, drawing me behind him and then pushed me into the alleyway where Mundungus and Mrs. Weasley had their wands drawn. The other kids were in the car. Mrs. Weasley pushed me towards the car, her eyes not leaving the front of the alley.

I climbed in the car without hesitation, sitting down and wrapping my arms around my knees, shaken. Bill, Dad, and Uncle Moody came back after a few minutes.

I was shaking terribly and Dad made a beeline for me, telling Mundungus to take a long route home in case they tried to follow us.

"How'd they know?" Mrs. Weasley asked, shaking, her face white. Fred, George, Ron, Ginny, Hermione, and Harry's faces were all white as well although Fred and George looked annoyed. I assumed that they had tried to get out and fight as well and Mrs. Weasley hadn't let them.

"They knew I'd be visiting Mr. Weasley." I mumbled, still shaking. If dad hadn't been holding me, I might've crumbled into pieces.

"We need to let Dumbledore know right away." Uncle Moody was growling, his eye swirling.

"Is this the first time they've tried to get to you?" Bill asked, looking at me with a questioning look on his face.

"Of course they knew what they were doing!" Uncle Moody growled. "They work for You-Know-Who they aren't just going to try a kidnap operation without some knowledge or plan."

My face grew hot but I couldn't stop shaking. "Er- well- no."

"What?" Dad asked furiously and I looked up at him guiltily.

"The er- day Hermione came home, I'd been out all night because I'd taken a walk into the city... well I wasn't expecting. . . and Lucius Malfoy was there. . . and er. . . well, I barely escaped them then. . ."

Dad was shaking now too- with anger. "You left the house!"

"I'm sorry". I whispered. "I didn't know. . . I didn't think. . . I had to get out of the house and be by myself for a little bit and. . . I'm so sorry."

I didn't cry, I just continued to shake and I put my elbows on my knees and my face in my hands. Dad kept his arm around my shoulders tightly.

Mundungus was still driving and Uncle Moody's eyes was rolling 360 degrees, searching. "I don't think they're out there Remus." He said after about an hour of aimless driving. Dad just nodded his head stiffly and Mundungus guided the car back to Grimmauld place. He dropped us off and we all rushed inside.

Sirius was waiting for us, humming Christmas tunes. He took one look at us and stopped humming. The others dispersed up the stairs. Mad-Eye stomped to the kitchen with Bill to write a letter to Dumbledore.

Mrs. Weasley bustled into the kitchen as well to start cooking dinner. Dad was still furious and I was still shaking.

"What's wrong?" Sirius asked, looking between Uncle Moody, Bill, Dad, and I. "What happened?"

"Death Eaters." Bill answered, "Tell Dumbledore about the Azkaban breakout Mad-Eye."

"Azkaban breakout!" Sirius exclaimed.

"Elizabeth saw it." Dad grunted. He still hadn't taken his arm from around my shoulder which was fine by me.

"Is she okay?" Sirius asked, looking from me to dad.

"Er, well no Sirius." Bill said. "The Death Eaters kind've ambushed us at St. Mungo's. . . they nearly got away with Elizabeth too."

Sirius looked furious. "But how'd they know she was there! How'd they think they were going to get away with that!"

"Because they knew Dad was in the hospital." Bill answered at the same time Dad said, "Because they already, very nearly, got away with her once already this break."

Sirius looked at me. "What do you mean Remus?"

"I mean that she snuck out one night, the night before she got sick, and they nearly caught her." Dad growled.

"You snuck out!" Sirius asked furiously, glaring at me.

"I just wanted to go on a walk." I muttered, my tongue finally coming loose. "I couldn't stay in the house. . . Lucius Malfoy found me about five miles from here. . . I had turned human for just a few moments. . . that was it."

"I'm going to kill him." Sirius said in a very even voice.

Dad led me into the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley put a cup of tea down in front of me.

My hands were trembling horribly.

"Anything else we should add to the letter Elizabeth?" Uncle Moody asked. "I mentioned Bode, Death Eaters, and the breakout."

I paused for a moment and said, "I don't. . . I don't think so. . ."

Uncle Moody sealed up the letter and said. "I should get back to the office. I'll tell Tonks and Kingsley to keep an eye out as well. Maybe they can up the dementors on Antonin's cell." He stomped out of the room.

My legs were shaking horribly but I stood up anyone and mumbled, "I'm going. . . I'm going to go. . . go upstairs and. . ."

"Yes." Dad interrupted me so I didn't have to try and spit the whole sentence out. He was still hugging me fiercely. "Go get some sleep."

I stumbled out of the room and upstairs and closed my bedroom door. I collapsed on bed and exploded into terrified sobs. Oh God, I could've been in front of Voldemort at this moment. At that point, my locket burned me deeply and I ripped it off, dropping it on the table.

From across the hall, I heard Harry cry out in pain.

"What's wrong?" Ron asked in a concerned voice.

"He's really angry.." I heard Harry say.

"You think it's because. . ." Hermione drifted off.

"Yeah." Harry said. "probably because his Death Eater's failed to bring Liz to him."

"You were right there too!" Ron exclaimed. "Why didn't they try and grab you?"

"Because they want her visions." Hermione said. I threw my pillow over my head so that I could try and block them out.

🧡🧡🧡🧡🧡

𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖉𝖔𝖔𝖗𝖇𝖊𝖑𝖑 𝖗𝖆𝖓𝖌 below, startling me awake. I found that my head was no longer under my pillow. Perhaps dad had come in and tucked me in. Yes, the blankets were settled more neatly around me. I rubbed my eyes.

Mrs. Black was screaming in her portrait and then the door to my bedroom slammed open, the door handle bouncing off the wall, leaving a dent there.

"Oh no." I muttered as Severus slammed the door closed.

"Are. You. An. Idiot!" He snarled, striding over to me. "I told you to stay with people and what do you do! You leave St. Mungo's by yourself!"

I climbed out of bed and he pushed me back down on the bed gently, which greatly contradicted his furious tone of voice. "No, you stay in bed."

"I didn't realize-"

"Stop. Talking." He hissed. "Do you know how close you came from being taken!"

"Yes!" I said, nearly in tears again. "I was there! Mr. Weasley just held me back a few extra seconds and I didn't know where they'd gone and I didn't know they were going to attack me with five members of the order there!"

He pressed his lips to mine and the urge to cry was gone. I kissed him back eagerly and he pulled me to his chest. "I can't lose you Elizabeth. Not like that. Damnit! Don't you understand how much he wants you? He was willing to risk five Death Eaters to get you. If you hadn't broken Nott's knee. . ."

"I broke it?" I asked in surprise.

"Yes and if anything, it's made the Dark Lord even more eager to get to you. He wants you to pay. You cannot leave anymore, do you understand?"

I scowled at him, rebellion fighting in my veins. "You're not my dad."

"No, I'm not." He said, pulling me back to look at me face. "But I know for a fact that while your father and I don't get along, he'd agree with me on this. Don't you dare leave this house without supervision. It'd probably be best if you don't leave period."

"Alright, fine." I said, giving in. I wasn't eager to leave anyways. I just hated being told what to do.

"How did you break his knee?" Severus asked curiously. "I didn't realize you were that strong."

In answer, I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled his mouth to mine. When we pulled apart, he said, "Point taken."

I said, "Tonks gave me these shoes for Christmas. They have wheels on the backs of them." I pointed to them, laying on the floor. I didn't remember taking them off. "I popped the wheel out. It probably hurt a lot."

"Remind me to thank Tonks." Severus murmured, running his mouth down my neck.

"How long are you staying?" I asked breathless.

"Only a few minutes." Severus said, his breath tickling my neck. I shivered. "I had to yell at you."

I giggled nervously. "What time is it?"

"Nearly five thirty." He said, bringing his mouth back to mine. "But Sirius said you can sleep through the Christmas party if you want."

"You should just stay over." I said, whispering against his cheek. "I think that'd be much preferred."

He laughed low. "I don't think your father would approve."

I frowned. "No, I suppose he wouldn't."

He hesitated, his fingers in my hair and then said, "You know. . . I've always hated both your dads. . . but there is something I must give Remus credit for. . ."

"What?" I asked.

"Now, if you tell him I will never talk to you again but the thing is. . . I think privately I've always admired him. . ."

I was stunned and then smiled incredulously. "Are you just saying that?" I asked, genuinely puzzled.

He laughed a little louder. "No." he pressed his lips to mine again. "No. . . it's something I've never wanted to admit before either. . . not even to myself but you have to admire him. . . you know? He's a werewolf and he still keeps his head high. I don't think I could. . . it's a trait that he passed on to you, you know. You have the same resilience."

I was actually stunned.

"Don't you dare tell him I said that either." He said, kissing me again. "Promise?"

"Promise." I said, reaching up and kissing him. "But I don't think he'd believe me anyways."

"No." Severus sounded amused. "I suppose he wouldn't. Wonder if he would ever say anything good about me."

"He already has." I said, also amused. "In my third year. Complimented your potion skills and that he was lucky that you were willing to make the wolfsbane potion for you."

He looked a bit stunned and then said, "You know? I think if I try hard enough, I might just be able to get along with him."

I laughed aloud and then grinned and said sincerely. "You know I would absolutely love you two getting along. But I'm not so worried about that. I'm more worried about you and Sirius getting along."

"Yeah. . ." Severus said slowly. "That's not happening."

I laughed again. "No, I suppose not." I kissed him again, happy. "I ought to go down and join the party."

"I'll see you when you get back to school." He said. "And please, please, please Elizabeth? Don't get in a bind like that ever again. I can't lose you."

"Alright." I said, my heart hurting that he was begging. "I won't, I promise." He kissed me again and then left. I sighed, flopping down on my bed.

A second later Dad's voice said, "Well that was interesting."

I was so scared that I fell off my bed. I glanced over to see that Dad had been sitting in the shadows the entire time. There had been a pillow under his head so he must've fallen asleep in the room until Severus had come in. He got up from the chair now as I crashed to floor.

"Sorry." Dad said, coming over and helping me off the floor. "I didn't mean to scare you."

"How much did you hear!" I asked, a flush coming up into my cheeks.

"The entire thing. I woke up when the doorbell went off." But dad sounded more amused than anything else.

"Well at least you'll believe me if I tell you that Severus admires you." I said, still feeling scared. I pressed my hand to my rapidly beating heart and laid down on the bed again. "Bloody hell dad I think I had a heart attack."

"I am sorry." dad said, sounding more sincere.

"It's alright. Who all is here?" I asked. My nerves felt frayed, my heart pounding, head throbbing, adrenaline coursing through my veins.

"Same crew as last night plus Mundungus." Dad said.

"They all know not to mention me being an Animagus to Harry right?"

"They all know." Dad said.

"Then I suppose I'll come down." I said, taking a deep breath. I put on the Heelys and went down the stairs- dad leading.

Everyone greeted me quite brightly and I grabbed a plate and mostly stood in the corner, eating rather than talking to anyone. I noticed Tonks wasn't there.

"Where's Tonks?" I asked Kingsley.

"At work." Kingsley said. "We got a message that Nott, a suspected Death Eater's knee was broken. Tonks is trying to tie it to your attack. How'd you break his knee without your wand, I must ask?"

I pointed to my shoes, picking up a foot to show the wheels. "Tonks gave them to me for Christmas and the wheels probably hurt against the knee. I used all my force."

"Well, I give all the credit to you." Kingsley said, drinking whatever he was drinking. "Your dad's been very er. . . enthusiastic about getting Nott arrested.

"I'm not surprised." I said lightly. "apparently we're a lot alike. I wish someone would get rid of Umbridge. . ."

"I've never liked working with her." Kingsley commented.

"You work with her?" I asked disgusted. "I'm so sorry."

Kingsley burst out laughing and Fred, Dung, and George who were nearby burst out laughing too.

Nearing the end of the party Kingsley said, "I got you something for Christmas."

"Oh?" I asked, feeling guilty. "You shouldn't've. I didn't get you anything."

Kingsley chuckled. "It was a last minute thing." He handed a mirror to me and I looked at it curiously. The mirror showed my reflection for a moment and then it turned black, like it was showing me the inside of a pocket. It wasn't a big mirror, maybe about 7 inches by 8 inches.

"It's a two way mirror." Kingsley said. "I have the other mirror. I want you to use it in case. . . well in case you're not so lucky next time."

Well, at least he wasn't deceiving me like Dad, Sirius, and Severus saying Voldemort would never get his hands on me.

"Thank you." I said softly.

"Also, if you need anyone to talk to or you want updates on your dad, just use it, alright?"

I looked at him in surprise. "Thank you."

He grinned. "I'm not saying I'm giving you Order secrets but I'll be able to let you know how your dad is if your worried about him."

I hugged him as a thank you, kissed his cheek, and then I went upstairs to go to bed.

Over the next few days, I kept spending time with Sirius in Buckbeak's room because he was getting gloomy again. Of course, I wasn't his favorite person at the moment either when he found out that Severus and I were engaged. Him and dad actually got into a shouting match when the Weasleys were at St. Mungo's, waking up Mrs. Black. I had to listen to it and I could only be glad that Kreacher was all the way up in the attic because Voldemort didn't need to know that Severus and I were engaged.

Basically, Sirius was mad that Dad had let me get engaged to a Death Eater. And of course, Sirius had his biases against Severus because of at school. Dad of course said he didn't like Severus that much either but had to admit that Severus was going to protect me. Sirius said Dad was blind because obviously Severus was just going to bring me to Voldemort.

As Kreacher went down the stairs I went into the kitchen and told both of them to shut up before Kreacher overheard them and Sirius went to close Mrs. Black's portrait.

Dad was gone for a couple of days- full moon. The day before we went back to Hogwarts, Severus came by. He asked for privacy in the kitchen but allowed Sirius and me to stay in there. He allowed me because I'd already foreseen it, and he'd grudgingly allowed Sirius because I had a feeling he wasn't wanting to fight with him.

Sirius and Severus sat across from each other, glaring at each other while I sat a little ways down, sitting on Severus' side, my back against the wall. A few minutes later and Harry walked into the kitchen.

"Er." Harry said.

"Sit down Potter."

"You know, I think I'd prefer it if you didn't give orders here, Snape. It's my house, you see." Sirius said loudly.

"I was supposed to see you alone, Potter." Severus said as Harry sat down next to Sirius. "but Black-"

"I'm his godfather." Sirius said, still louder than ever.

"I am here on Dumbledore's orders, but by all means stay, Black, I know you like to feel... involved." Severus said in a very quiet voice. I kicked him lightly with my bare foot.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Sirius asked, letting his chair fall bac onto all four legs with a loud bang- he'd been leaning back in it.

"Merely that I am sure you feel- ah-" I kicked him again, a bit harder and he looked at me, cleared his throat and said, "The headmaster has sent me to tell you, Potter, that it is his wish for you to study Occlumency this term."

"Study what?" Harry asked.

Severus sneered. "Occlumency, Potter. The magical defense of the mind against external penetration. An obscure branch of magic, but a highly useful one."

"Why do I have to study Occlu- thing?" Harry asked quickly.

"Because the headmaster thinks it is a good idea. You will receive private lessons once a week, but you will note tell anybody what you are doing, least of all Dolores Umbridge. You understand?" Severus asked smoothly.

"Yes. Who's going to be teaching me?" Harry asked, shooting me a hopeful glance. It wasn't a bad idea either, I'd be a nicer teacher than Severus at least.

"I am." Severus said.

Harry quickly looked from me to Sirius.

"Why can't Dumbledore teach, Harry? Why you?" Sirius asked with more aggression than was necessary.

"I suppose because it is a headmaster's privilege to delegate less enjoyable tasks." Severus said in a silky voice and I giggled, pressing a hand against my mouth to silence myself. "I assure you I did not beg for the job. I will expect you at six o' clock on Monday evening, Potter. My office. If anybody asks, you are taking Remedial Potions. Nobody who has seen you in my classes could deny you need them." He stood up, his black traveling cloak settling around him.

"Wait a moment." Sirius said, sitting up straighter in his chair than he originally had been.

Severus turned, sneering. "I am in rather a hurry, Black. . . unlike you, I do not have unlimited leisure time..."

"Severus. . ." I muttered under my breath quietly.

"I'll get to the point then." Sirius said, standing up. "If I heard you're using these Occlumency lessons to give Harry a hard time, you'll have me to answer to."

"How touching, but surely you have noticed that Potter is very like his father?" Severus asked.

"Yes, I have." Sirius said and his voice was extremely proud.

"Well then, you'll know he's so arrogant that criticism simply bounces off of him." Severus said.

Sirius pushed his chair roughly aside and strode towards Severus, pulling out his wand. Severus whipped his own out.

"Sirius!" Harry said loudly. I had gotten to my feet, drifting closer to Severus.

"I've warned you, Snivellus. I don't care if Dumbledore and Remus and Eilís think you have reformed. I know better-"

"Oh, but why don't you tell him so." Severus said. "Or are you afraid he might not take the advice of a man who has been hiding inside his mother's house for six months very seriously?"

"Tell me, how is Lucius Malfoy these days? I expect he's delighted his lapdog's working at Hogwarts, isn't he?" Sirius snarled. I hissed.

"Speaking of dogs, did you know that Lucius Malfoy recognized you last time you risked a little jaunt outside. Clever idea, Black, getting yourself seen on a safe station platform. . . gave you a cast-iron excuse not to leave your hidey-hole in future, didn't it? At least until Elizabeth saved your ass by leaking a false trail in Thailand."

Sirius raised his wand. "NO!" Harry yelled, vaulting over the table. "Sirius, don't-"

I darted in front of Severus, blocking him with my body.

"Are you calling me a coward?" Sirius roared, trying to push Harry out of the way though he didn't budge.

"Why, yes, I suppose I am." Severus said, trying to move me but I wouldn't move either.

"Harry- get- out- of- it!" Sirius snarled, shoving Harry.

"Elizabeth, move." Severus muttered, one hand on my waist, trying to push me out of the way.

The kitchen door opened and we all looked over. The Weasley were entering, in the middle was Mr. Weasley who said cheerfully, "Cured! Completely Cured!" Then, they all froze, taking in Severus and Sirius who were looking at the door, their wands still pointed at each others face, my arms pinning Severus to the wall, and Harry standing in front of Sirius.

"Merlin's beard, what's going on here?" Mr. Weasley asked.

Severus pocketed his wand and strode out of the kitchen, past the Weasleys. "Six o'clock Monday evening, Potter."

I hurried out of the kitchen after him. "Severus. . ." I whispered as Mr. Weasley talked to Sirius back in the kitchen.

Severus took a deep breath. "Sorry" he said, not sounding sorry at all. I sighed.

"I'll see you tomorrow? Okay?" I reached up on my toes and kissed him. He left and I headed up the stairs.

About half an hour later Harry came to see me, knocking on the door.

"Come in." I said. I was laying on my bed reading a very battered copy of IT. "Oh, hello Harry." I closed the book, tossing it onto the bed. "What's up?"

"Er, in the kitchen. . . you called Snape 'Severus'."

I blushed. "Oh, um yeah."

"So that vision you had, of the two of you. . . did that er. . . come true?" Harry asked. He looked so much like our dad that it was like seeing a living photo of him- except the eyes of course.

"Oh well. . . we're not married but um. . ." I held up my left hand, showing him the ring. "He er- proposed Christmas Eve."

"That's so weird." Harry said, shaking his head.

"Hey, don't tell anyone, okay? The last thing I need is people thinking my grades are good because Severus and I are romantically involved, and I don't want Umbridge to know either and we'd both just rather keep it a secret until I become of age, Okay? Like. . . not even Hermione and Ron okay? Just a secret between the two of us? Brother-sister secret?"

"Sure." Harry said.

I was still worried however after he'd left. What if Voldemort pulled that piece of information out of his head? I mean, Voldemort might not kill Sev but still. . .

I laid down on the bed, worry eating me up from the inside. I was worried about Harry and I was worried about Trang and I also had a strange, intense worry about Sirius that seemed to out worry every other worry.

I fell into a horrible sleep.

In the morning, Dad and Tonks were there to take us to Hogwarts by taking the Knight Bus.

Tonks greeted me with a huge hug and said, "Thank you so much for the Firebolt!"

I had kept my promise from the summer by buying her a firebolt for Christmas. Dad had told me I was not to get him a new broom when I wanted to so I'd gotten him new robes. He was still a bit frustrated with this, he hated me buying him things even though he was buying me things.

"You're welcome." I said. "And thanks for the Heelys, they pretty much saved my life. Professor Snape also said to tell you thanks for him."

"And I must thank you for giving her Heelys." Sirius and Dad said at the same time in the same tone.

"Good-bye Harry, take care." Mrs. Weasley said, giving Harry a hug after she'd hugged everyone else.

"See you Harry, and keep an eye out for snakes for me!" Mr. Weasley said, shaking his hand. I grinned. Harry seemed distracted.

"Right-yeah." Harry said, but he was looking at Sirius. Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley turned to their children. I faced Sirius too. How could I tell him to be careful?

Sirius gave each of us a one-armed hug so that he was hugging both of us at the same time and said, "Look after yourselves you two." I kissed his cheek and hugged him hard and then Tonks- who had suddenly become a tall, much older woman, was moving us down the sidewalk. I looked back at Sirius for what I felt was going to be the last time and then the door was closed.

"Come on, the quicker we get on the bus the better." Tonks said, looking nervously around the square. Dad flung his right arm out.

BANG!

I jumped backwards. The three-decker bus had appeared out of thin air and a young, thin, pimply boy that I recognized from the Quidditch World Cup said, "Welcome to the-"

"Yes, yes, we know, thank you." Tonks said. "On, on, get on-" She pushed each of us up the steps- me first.

"'Ere- it's 'Arry-"

"If you shout his name I will curse you into oblivion." Tonks muttered from behind me.

"I've always wanted to go on this thing." Ron said happily. I had to agree. I'd never been on it before.

There was an assortment of mismatched chairs grouped around the windows. Witches and Wizards were getting up off the floor. Apparently the chairs weren't bolted to the ground because some of them were tipped over as well.

"Looks like we'll have to split up." Tonks said. "Fred, George, Ginny, Elizabeth, take those seats in the back. . . Remus can stay with you. . . Harry, Ron, Hermione, you're with me." They went up the stairs as we headed to the back.

I sat down between Fred and Ginny. Fred looked distinctly unhappy and so did George.

"What's up?" I asked Fred.

"Don't even know why we're bothering to go back." Fred mumbled under his breath. "There's nothing left for us considering it's our last year."

"I wouldn't be going back either if it weren't for Quidditch and D.A." I mumbled back. "I already begged Sirius to let me stay and he nearly said yes. But I have an obligation for Quidditch. But if that's taken away from me to, I may just leave."

"George and I are thinking of leaving." Fred confided. "But we want to go out with a bang so we're going to have to plan it perfectly."

"I'll let you know if I see anything." I said honestly and Fred grinned and then he turned to talk to George.

Each time the Knight Bus stopped, it was such a sudden stop that I realized why witches and wizards had been picking themselves up off the floor when we'd first gotten on the bus. The first time, Fred, George, Ginny, and I all flew out of our seats. Ginny hit her head on the chair in front of her and George nearly broke the window. I thought I'd broken my wrist when I landed but I hadn't.

"I never want to ride this ever again." Fred muttered the sixth time that it happened.

Dad somehow hadn't fallen out of his seat once. I was absolutely hating him for it. Especially as he grinned each time we fell out of our seats.

Eventually the bus stopped outside the gate to Hogwarts. "Oh no." I heard George say.

"What?" Ginny and I asked and we both hurried over to the window.

"Oh no." I muttered.

"What?" Dad asked, on his feet.

"Dad, stay inside." I muttered. "There's no reason for you to come out either."

Tonks came down with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "What's up?" Ron asked.

"She's waiting for us." I hissed.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione's eyes flicked to Dad and then to me. "There's no reason for you guys to help us out." Harry said.

"Nonsense." Dad said in a cold voice, picking up Fred's trunk. "Let's go."

My stomach turned. This was going to be horrible. "Dad really." I said, hurrying after him. Harry had pushed to the front with Tonks. The seven of us followed Dad, making excuses about why he shouldn't come outside with us. Tonks looked slightly nervous too.

But Dad was already exiting off the bus and soon we were all standing there. Dad was shaking hands with everyone, ignoring Professor Umbridge who was standing at the gate, wrapped up in a pink fluffy coat with matching shoes. She was wearing her horrible little smile.

I hated her. I loved her coat though. In maybe a lighter pink colour, almost pastel.

Dad whispered something to Harry and then faced me. Ignoring Professor Umbridge, I hugged him as tightly as possible and then kissed his cheek.

"Hem, hem!" I gritted my teeth, pulling away from dad with one last hug.

"I have a few questions before we all go inside the castle." She said in her sugar sweet voice, her eyes resting on me. "For starters, why you all left early."

"Our dad was in the hospital." Ginny said.

"Dumbledore already told you he gave us permission to visit." I said coldly.

"Yes, but you should've known not to leave considering you still had detentions to do Miss Kane."

"Like I said, Dumbledore gave us permission." I repeated.

"But why'd he give you permission?" She asked.

"None of your business." I snapped.

"Watch your mouth." She said still in her stupid sugar sweet voice, her eyes blazing with triumph.

"It's hard to watch where my eyes can't see." I said. Fred, George, and Ron all burst out laughing.

Her eyes were flaming with anger again. "You just earned yourself two weeks worth of detention Miss Kane and if you don't watch it, your Quidditch Badge is going to go to someone else."

"You should know by now that your stupid detentions don't do anything. And you've tried taking my badge and you can't. You have zero power over me." I said, smiling. I turned back to dad, kissing him again on the cheek. He looked tortured and I whispered, "See? Stop worrying. I bring it all on myself. Love you Dad."

Then I picked up my trunk, tapped it so that it was lightweight and walked past her. The others followed me, leaving her standing there. We looked behind us and saw that Dad, Tonks, and Umbridge were having a kind of standoff and then Umbridge spun on her heel and followed after us.

"KANE!" She shouted after me but I was already far away and pretended not to hear her. I swept up the stairs, into the castle, and away from her. I smiled in satisfaction. I had showed her.

⬅️➡️